Transformation

** The caverns were pitch black as he hurried through, the gloom dispelled by the light of the beac flies that had been sent by his naïve cousin along the tunnels. He came to the blank walland pressed his thumb into the recess. He winced as the blood sample was taken, analyzed,and verified. The wall split openand he stepped through into a large laboratory chamber. The beac flies settled itself into their cageand waited for the next order to be given. He pulled up the collar of his thick padded coat as the chill of this cave struck him. It was dimly lit. In fact, the only light source was the beac fly cage over the table in the center. Tiny translucent creatures; they had begun to appear from the moment their revived being had opened her eyes. There were now hundreds of them in the cages nearest the cylinder holding the girl. “You’re late,” Bemin Tor said simply as Omri Snow removed his outer coatand hung it on the wall. “You almost missed the memory share.” He held up a disk, then slid it into the machine. “Zen is going to share her last memories with us.” “The pass was blocked again,” Omri answered, already moving to the other side of the tall, lean-faced man. “It took my men several hours to clear the way.” He rubbed his fingers to warm them. “How is it doing?” “The princess is restive,” Bemin corrected his cousin’s statement. “Zen believes it is time for release.” He nodded towards the glass cylinder in front of his table where the princess Zen was enclosed. Physically, she was only a child of fifteen, but her brilliant golden eyes showed great intelligence as she fixed them on something only she could see. Her warm copper hair was braided into two thick plaits that fell to her hips. She wore a simple lucen garment belted with a cord of rain-hued silk braid. They had found her several months ago, during an excavation of a cavern system in the eastern reaches of the planet, locked away in a cylinder fashioned from the ancient gemstones in every color of the spectrumand thought she was dead. A knife was held clasped in her hands, still bearing traces of her own blood. But when they had opened the cylinder, her eyes had openedand the pain of her last memory brought her screaming back to life. Omri rubbed the blue constellation tattoo on the right side of his face that marked him as a priest of the Celestial Temple absently. His calling, however, was not to serve gods, but to be as a god.And his associate had promised him exactly that if he kept his cousin, Bemin Tor, a brilliant geneticistand biochemist; working on the girl. His cousin had been quite easy to manipulate in this matter; all he cared about was the knowledge he was rediscovering; the ancient person they had brought back to life. Heand Bemin leaned over the machine eagerly as one of Zen’s memories was displayed visually for them. Light flooded into the preparation room where she had undergone the process to make her ready. She opened her golden eyesand looked up dazedly. The drugs were keeping her confusedand making it impossible for her to use her mind to free herself. She was helped to her feetand the thin white silk gown they had put her in swished to the floor around her bare feet. Her wavy copper hair flowed down around her body to her knees,and added a layer of protection against the chilly air in the cavern complex. “Princess,” a woman’s voice sounded coldly from the doorway, “it is time for the bonding.” Bonding? For a moment, her mind could not focus on the reason she was here in this place. But then it came blazing back to herand the horror of her situation came flooding back into her mind. She tried to break free of the men holding her, but she had been weakened by the drugsand could not. If she allowed this act, she would be mated to her own father. It was an abomination, what Zoran was planning,and Zen would have no part of it. “This must not be, lady Sarit!” She protested as they led her down the tunnel. “I will not agree to this abomination!” “Your agreement is not required, Princess,” the woman said as she led the way. “The great lord Zoran has decided this must be,and he will be obeyed.” She took a chanceand feigned a stumble. The men went off balanceand she was running for her life. She was running past what she knew were other laboratories when she heard a man’s screams. The terrorand pain in the man’s mind struck her ownand she was stunned. She opened the doorand saw her cousin,and her chosen, Daren, strung up in a surgical harness. His terror-filled eyes met hers for just a moment,and then she was being dragged away. “What are you doing to him?” Zen demanded as she tried to get past them. “Your cousin,” the woman said coldly, “is being punished for his treachery against your father, Princess Zen. He will be transformed into a beast of service.” “It is too much!” Zen cried in protest as she tried once more to push past the menand the woman in the house silks. “You will let him go!” “You have no command here, Princess,” the woman laughed, as she shoved Zen to the guards. “Bind her, if you must. We must hurry.” The guards bound her wrists tightly in front of her body, their hands bruising her as they kept hold. They walked for what seemed nearly an hour as the cold bit even more deeply into her. Then, just as she began to believe she would freeze, they entered the main cavern. She remembered her wonder at seeing the pillars of crystaland gold lining the walls around her. At the far end, she saw her father seated on a throne of the same crystal. His dark eyes shone with triumph as she was brought to himand forced to kneel. “You have been a very disobedient child, Zen,” her father said as the woman came to her side, holding a goblet. “I wanted this to be as painless as possible…” “You do not care how this affects me, Father,” Zen broke in coldly. “What you mean to do is an abomination!” “My dear child,” her father, Zoran, self-made dictator of the world of Zenas, laughed at her. “Do you honestly believe I had you created to share your gifts with just any man? I am the only man on this planet worthy of sharing your power; so you will bond with me. Through you, I will have all the power I need to chain this world to me forever.” He nodded to the woman. “Begin.” They forced the liquid into herand Zen screamed in pain as it burned through her. She had to stop what they were doing to her, Zen’s mind cried out in protest as she was dragged to her feet. She knew she had only moments before the drug took effect so she looked aroundand saw her escape, hanging on the belt of the guard nearest her. She ripped it off of his beltand locked eyes with her father, smiling as she saw the disbelief in his mindand in his expression. He was rising to his feet, his hands reaching out to stop her, as she cut her bonds. She sent the guards coming to subdue her flying,and then she drove the dagger into her heart with all the force she could muster. Her last thought as life left her, as her fathers horrified expression as he realized that she had beaten him faded, was one of intense joy. “So that was Zoran,” Omri said in awe, “the Great Dictator.” “The most deranged being in creation,” Zen replied weakly, as always, overcome by what she had relived for these men. “My father.” “Is there any pain, Princess?” Bemin asked as he turned to look at her, concerned. “That was a very disturbing memory.” “The pain was felt at the occurrence,” Zen told him. “Remembering it now brings only sadnessand regret.” She closed her eyes a moment to calm her emotions. “It is in the past, Bemin Tor. Let us focus on the present.” “We were mapping the third sequence,” Bemin said, as she stepped out of the cylinderand went to one of the machines she had showed him how to build, bringing a holograph of a DNA strand to hang in the air inside the cylinder. “The region of abilities.” She touched itand a small section was magnified. “There will be an area there you will find unfamiliar to one of your level of knowledge. I, myself, do not fully understand its purpose.” Bemin Tor knew every last twistand turn of her ancient DNA sequence, thanks to her willingand patient instruction,and had been astonished at its complexity. She was now teaching him what each last one was capable of producing. Something about that should have bothered the man, but it had only fueled his desire for knowledge. Zen had not questioned it, she had an increasingly uncomfortable feeling that this new world she had awoken into would require her to have all of her abilities to face what she would find in it. “Omri Snow,” she said in her melodious tone, warmand mellow. “You were followed.” Omri did not question her statement. They had learned almost immediately that Zen was gifted with paranormal abilities. If she said someone had followed him, then someone had followed him. He went to the other chamberand checked the perimeter markers. They were greenand glowing, indicating that no one had passed through them who was not cleared to enter. As he turned to contradict the child, one of the beacons went red. The alarms went offand the display in the cylinder vanished as the machine shut down. Omri opened the secondary entranceand exit to their complexand watched as the girl went out. This was their escape sequence: Zen would leave first, taking all of Bemin Tor’s research with her; locked away in that brilliant mind of hers that seemingly knew no limits. Heand Bemin would destroy the lab, seal the primary entrance,and then leave, parting once they got outside. When the time came, they would call Zen to themand the research would begin again. “Come with Zen, little ones,” Zen saidand called out a tone that shattered the cages. The beac flies went with her, lighting her way to the outside. “She is a strange being,” Omri said as he set the self-destruct sequence. “Are you certain we are doing the right thing releasing her?” “Zen needs to learn of this world as it is,” Bemin replied as he added his code. “She has been in our keeping long enough. Frankly,” he smiled that hungry,and yet child-like, smile of his, “I am looking forward to seeing how much she does learn before we are together again.” The men moved outand hurried through the secondary passage. They parted ways, knowing that it might be years before they could restart their research. As Omri hurried over the northern face of the mountain, the complex blewand the repercussions knocked him off his feet. He got upand spotted the ones who had tracked him, an entire squad of hunters; those men sent by the Science Directive to wipe out research into fields of study banned by the Directive as detrimental to the betterment of the galaxy. Worry flooded through him as he tried to figure out if they had been tracking him personally, or were just following rumors. Whatever the case, heand Bemin had ended this phase of their research just in time. “They do not know it was you, Omri Snow,” Zen’s voice sounded in his mind. “They follow rumor, not fact. Rest easy.” Omri noddedand moved up the face of the mountain quickly. He did not rest easy, however, until he was aboard his transport,and on his way back to his temple on the other side of the planet. Here he would resume his normal activitiesand wait. Here he would make his plans for the day when the child, Zen, would become the weapon she had been designed to be for the Triad,and give him access to the power he craved. Bemin Tor looked back at his complex for a momentand wished he could stay. But the Science Directive were not people to mess with. He knew that from personal experience. He had been one of their bestand brightest before he had found Zen. Their orders to bring her to them for examination had not set well with him. This was a special child, he remembered thinking as he had looked down into her beautiful face. Twenty-five centuries had not touched her body or, it turned out, her mind. So he had gone into hiding, keeping contact only with his cousin, who felt about the Directive as he did,and his family through a friend among the Chen felinoids. He knew he had to keep protecting her, so he contacted his son. They met in Geem, the largest city in the central plain. “Father,” Marek Tor bowed his head as Bemin entered the tavern. “You are looking well.” “As are you, my son,” Bemin smiled. He looked his child over, impressed. “Your employers have agreed to this little task?” “They were quite intrigued at your request for my services,” Marek nodded. “As was I. You need me to track a girl? Surely someone of lesser rank could do such a service…” “I need you to keep an eye on her for me, Marek,” Bemin Tor said as he joined his son at a table in the tavern. His son wore the garb of a mere traveler, but Bemin knew it was mere show. Marek Tor was one of the best agents the Governors of this world had ever trained. He pulled out the holo-pic of Zenand saw his son’s interest mount. “The princess Zen.” “Princess?” Marek asked, his eyes remaining on the picture of the copper-haired child with golden eyes. “Such a one should not be traveling wild.” “It is her wish,” Bemin told his son. “She wants to learn of the world.” He did not hide his worry then. “She is like an infant out here, Marek. She doesn’t know anything about life outside.” “And you would not have harm come to her,” Marek nodded. He looked up from the picture. “Am I to make myself known to her?” Marek asked as he looked at his father over the rim of his mug. “Or just keep watch?” “You may make yourself known to her,” Bemin replied. Having Marek that close to Zen suddenly seemed like exactly what was needed. “But don’t let her know that I put you up to it.” He placed his critak on the tableand rose to his feet. “I will be in the western reaches with Chen’yaand her pride. When it is time, she will head that way. Guard her, son. See that she is kept safe from the Directive.” “Ah!” Marek exclaimed softly. “Now we hear the snag.” He looked at his anxious parentand knew there was something very special about this child. But he knew his father was not going to tell him what that was. He nodded his agreement. “You have no fears, Father. I have as little love for the Directive as you do. That is why I chose to go to work for the Governors.” “They know about her,” Bemin frowned, guessing from his son’s glance back at the pictures. “Mere rumors,” Marek told him, “of a strange copper haired child with abilities beyond her years.” He looked at his father seriously. “The Directiveand the Temple both want her, Father. My superiors sent me out to find her before I ever got your message.” He picked up the critakand put it back in Bemin’s hand. “The ale is on me, sir. Travel safe.” “Travel well,” Bemin replied without thinking. Bemin got his travel cordand settled it over his left shoulder. He watched his son move off, knowing he had done everything he could to keep Zen safe. Marek was the best at his work; he would see that Zen would remain safe. She would arrive in Geem soon,and now he had eyes on her. Unlike the Celestial Temple or the Science Directive, the Governors would not interfere in Zen’s life. He looked around the tavernand committed it to memory. Where he was headed, there would be no taverns. He preferred it that way. * Zen did not know what it was that had called her towards the western reaches. Whatever it was, it was insistent. Fighting the pull only gave her headachesand she was tired of pain. She had wandered the entire planet in the past two summers, spending brief times in as many townsand villages as she could. She had learned the customsand languages of most of them. They were locked away in her mind, ready to be brought forth if the need arose. Several times in the past two summers, she had learned hard lessons about men who hunted weaker beings. Or, she smiled briefly to herself; they had learned these lessons. She was a female,and thus considered weaker, but she was not. Her mind held information on many forms of defense that she had ‘borrowed’ from the minds of many she had met in her travels,and she had not shied from using it as the need arose. She had earned reward for becoming a protector for many people, but always on caravan. Zen knew she must keep moving. The call would come one day,and she had to be ready. Until then, she traveled,and learned everything her mind could pull from unwitting teachers, as she waited. She entered the villageand examined the town square with a smile. It was like so many others, but the designs on the base of the fountain were unique to this new region she traveled. She filed the designs away in her mind as she looked them over; in the hopes that she would have time to review them in her mind later. So like,and yet unlike, the designs she used to create under the lady Atav’s tutelage when she was a child. She bowed her head lowand issued the traditional request for admittance. A tall, very muscular man, with seven silver braids bound two, three,and two around his head, came forwardand issued the traditional acceptance of her. She stepped over that imaginary line she had made themistake of crossing only onceand pulled out her water bag. She saw a familiar face among the villagersand hid her surprise. It was him, her mind cried out in delight. The young man who had been tracking her since they had met seven days ago in Geem, three valleys south of this place. He hid his recognitionand turned back to haggling for supplies. “The journey has been longand hot, Elder,” Zen said to the man as he went back to his spot in front of his hut. “May this traveler fill her bag?” She opened her coin sackand drew out a bluestone. “This weary one has payment.” “Travelers are welcome to our waters,” the Elder replied, smiling at her manners. “You are well-mannered for one so young.” “It is safer to know the manners one needs to travel, Elder,” Zen bowed her head, “then to be punished for offering an unintended insult.” She filled her water bagand left the bluestone on the base, seemingly forgotten. She could tell from his mind that the past summer had been hard. Payment, though not required, would be most welcome. But as she lifted the water to her lips, she froze. Jevis, her mind analyzed the waterand knew the substance. It was a paralytic used to trap the unwary. In the myriad of tests that her rescuers had run on her once she had become convinced they meant her no true harm, she had also been found to have a strange reaction to it. Her body took feverand burned until the drug was cleared from her system. Anything she was wearing at the time disintegrated in the heat. She set her bag down as she realized she had wandered into a slaver village. “The refreshment can wait.” “The water is not to your liking, traveler?” the Elder frowned, wondering how the child could know the water was drugged. “We have other liquids…” “It is not that, Elder,” Zen broke in as she sank down to her knees where she was. “There must be thanks given for this safe harbor.” She opened her supply pouchand drew out the cage, smiling. She set it in front of herand focused. Five of them, moving in from different directions, she told her little friends. She showed them the faces of her attackersand received confirmation from the beac that they would protect the mother. She sent them gratitudeand warmthand they began to glow with joy. She closed her eyesand smiled, the picture of innocence at prayer. There they came. No harm, she sent to her little ones, subdue only. Now! She opened the cageand light cascaded over the sideand flowed out in five directions. Men screamed, men cried,and men came to fall at their knees behind her, bound in the light. She looked in their mindsand saw that these men had been hired to find herand bring her to their employers. She drew breath from them – just enough;and heard them collapse. Then her companions returned to their homeand she put the cage on a cord of the supply line tied over her shoulderand knotted on the opposite hip. She looked over towards the Elderand saw that her friend had a blade at the man’s throat. “This one was overlooked, girl,” Marek Tor told her. “He was coming your way as you were distracted.” His eyes were cold as he looked at the older man. “Shall I end him for you?” “It is not necessary,” Zen replied. “He will continue to hunt…” “Find another way to make your living, Horan Mier,” Zen said as she rose gracefully to her feet in one fluid motion. She could feel the man’s shock as she used his name. “I do not wish to cause harm, but I will not be caged.” She picked up the water bagand dumped the contents back into the fountain. Then she hung it on the cord hanging down her backand moved away. This village was a place of those who caused damage to others. She would not remain here. It would be too tempting to do damage in return.And Zen was tired of causing damage. The screams of those she had caused harm to in her desire to protect, unfetteredand uncontrolled before she had remembered control, still haunted her dreams at night. She headed towards the western reaches, masking her travels in a cloud of confusion. It did not please her to be able to do these things; these things were necessary to keep her free of those who would keep her from her goal. “That was a neat trick,” Marek smiled as he joined her at camp later that night. He watched the beac flies a moment, as the tiny creatures danced inand around the strange child,and smiled briefly. Zen was struck by how the momentary joy made his ice blue eyes soften. It was the only softness she had seen in this young man of twenty summers with his weather-tanned skinand deep blue-black hair since they had met. “May I?” “You may, Marek Tor,” Zen nodded to himand indicated he might enter. “No little ones,” she said to the beac, as they stood ready to protect. “This one has acceptance. Return to your play.” She looked up at him. “Have you come to fight over the knife again?” “It was a petty thing to fight over,” Marek replied, enjoying the way her eyes danced with humor. “No,” he continued, “I merely wish to extend an offer to you of companionship.” He saw her frownand was quick to correct her assumption. “Not of a physical nature, girl. I would travel with you, for a time, until I am convinced you are safe.” “I have traveled two summers on my own, Marek Tor,” Zen said softly, wondering at the joy that filled her heart. “In all that time, I have never found the need for a travel companion.” She nodded towards the beac flies. “Except for my little ones. Why,” she continued, needing to hear the answers, “would I suddenly require one now?” “You are not real, girl,” Marek answered gruffly. “This world is no place for an innocent like yourself to wander without protection.” He was finding it hard to curb his impulse to pull her into his arms. “One that has a chance of keeping you from true harm.” “I have a feeling,” Zen replied, her voice filled with confusion at his insistence, “that I would be in a different kind of danger, were I to accept your offer.” Marek could not stop himself. She was so beautiful, his mind sang out, glowing in the light of the beac flies, the camp’s fire. He had wanted to touch her from the moment they had met, haggling over that silly knife in Geem. He remembered wondering how a beautiful child like her could travel aloneand unescortedand still be so innocent. He touched her skinand smiled at the silken feel of it. He saw confusion in her eyes, as if she could not believe he would want to touch her. As he moved closer, her nails bit into his wristand he jumped back. “Such things are for the man who will be my mate, Marek Tor,” she told him as she moved away from temptation. “Not for idle dalliances.” She cocked her head as she felt his annoyance. “You are not used to being told no.” “Not by children who sail through the hardest reaches of this world without being touched,” Marek nodded his head, respect plain in his tones. “I meant no disrespect.” He looked for some way to defuse the situationand nodded at the beac swarm. “I have never met anyone who could control beac flies.” “I do not control,” Zen replied, her confusion plain. Was it always about control with these beings? “I request, I share, I guide,and I comfort.” She nodded towards the swarm. “Is it such a wonder, this ability to bond?” Zen saw his mindand saw the wonder. She wondered briefly if she should tell him the only reason she offered him hospitality was that he was related to the one who had returned her to life. Or that she was aware of the fact that his father had asked him to find herand guard her. She decided against it. He struck her as a man who would not take kindly to her being inside his mind without his permission. She saw the memory of the witnessing of just such an eventand knew it haunted him. It had been the cause of his taking employment with the Governors of this world, so that he could keep such atrocities from happening again. “You close yourself off when you should open up.” Zen had never known a man like him. He was doing his best to be a tough, untouchable, but deep down he was as uncertain as she was. “You have a greatness in you, Marek Tor.” “You are a child,” Marek snapped at herand saw her confusion returning; “you have far too little knowledge of what life must be.” “You are not that much older than I, Marek Tor,” Zen laughed, remembering what she had learned from this one’s father. “Has your life been so filled with experience already that you close yourself off from new ones?” “I watch,” Marek replied, a bit more coldly than he intended “and I guard. That is my life.” He rose to his feet. “I meant only to warn you,” he continued as he nodded his head to her. He adjusted the hang of his supply cordand his expression was guarded. Only from his mind did she feel his concern for her. “You should not travel alone, child.” “I am not alone,” Zen replied, deliberately ignoring his attempt to become her travel companion. “My friends protect me.” “Others hunt these trails who are not as congenial as I,” Marek frowned. “They will not be as easily dissuaded as the men in the village.” He saw her frownand knew he would get no further. He wanted to insist that she accept his company, but sensed it would not happen. He bowed his head to her. “Travel safe.” “Travel well.” Zen completed the farewell. She waited until the man was out of the reach of her mindand then focused on her friends. Guardand protect as this one rests. Assured it would be so, Zen pulled out the blanket rolland curled up within it. She had been shocked by his comments. How had he known she was not of this place? It had been a certainty in his mind, not an idle comment. In that moment of realization, she knew the truth. This Marek Tor, he was the one she had been brought back for. He was meant to be her mate. So why was she pushing him away? Her mind remained open to approachand to harm as the beac flies settled over herand went black. To the unwary eye, she was now a rock on the side of the trail. Only those who had true sight, like the man who had just left her camp, would know she was other than she appeared. She was a child of five summers, holding to the hand of her mother, as she was presented to the Great Lady Atav. This woman, it was rumored, held great power in her mindand body. She was also ancient,and needed to pass on this power to a successor. As the daughter of a royal house, Zen was among one of the first to be presented to her for consideration. Zen remembered looking into the woman’s deep blue eyesand all of her fear vanishing like she had never thought it. She felt a peace,and a belonging that she had never known with her own family. She was meant to be here. “You will know great pain in life, child,” the lady’s deep voice sounded in her mind. Zen was intrigued that such a thing could be, but not frightened. The woman had smiledand held her hands out to her. “This child is the one,” she said to Zen’s mother. “We accept her as our acolyte.” Zen went to the woman, all memory of her mother being there with her set aside. She was being offered a wondrous giftand she was eager to begin her training. She had listened to her mother’s dire pronouncements of a life of loneliness, apart from all she knew; but it did not frighten her. Even at five, she was aware enough of her father’s ambitions to want to be far from him.And her mother, the lady Ozienne, had no true love for her. Zenyssa, or Zen as she was known, had been only a duty, an obligation of her union to her husband, Prince Zoran. The only tears at their party were on her mother’s part, made more for show, than from any true feeling. Zen had stood at Atav’s side watching as her mother rode off with her escort. “You are wise already for one so young, little Zen,” Atav smiled as she looked down at the child. “The lady is a silly woman; concerned only with her own needs.” “I wish…” “I know what you wish, child,” Atav said as she crouched down so that her eyes were level with the child’s. She cupped Zen’s chin in her hand,and her eyes were gentle. “I am your mother now, Zen. I promise you, I shall not treat you with disregard.” She roseand held her hand out to the girl. “Are you ready, my child?” For the next ten years, she sat at the feet of the lady Atavand was shown how to unlockand use the talents she had been unaware she possessed from her own mind. Those years were filled with peace,and with lessons. She knew it would not last, so she cherished each moment. The only disruption to those days was the semi-annual reunion with her motherand her mother’s family. Atav had insisted that Zen keep close to them, though she wouldn’t tell her why. Being with her true mother was a strain. Only her cousin, Daren, was one she was glad to be with. He, her senior by twelve summers, delighted in her visits,and spent their times together showing her his latest invention; sharing his knowledge with her. He was her hero, her champion,and her first love. Had her life been different, Zen knew she would have chosen his suit willingly. Of her father, she saw nothing. He was too busy with his plotsand plans to spend time with his own child. She did not regret his absence.. The last day sheand Atav were together, Atav called her to the pool outside of their waterfall chamber. The moon was high in the sky as the lady took out a golden daggerand raised it heavenward. The moonlight hit itand it glowed as if on fire. Atav sliced her palmand sent the knife to Zen with her mind. Zen sliced her own palm, wincing from the pain. Atav clasped her hand to Zen’sand warmth flowed through the mingling of their blood. “This night,” Atav said, her mind warmand loving in Zen’s, as she kept watch on her charge, “you take on the mantle of power, Princess.” Zen’s whimpers as the fire blazed through her bloodstream became screams as her blood turned molten. She was becoming nothing, Atav told her, to become something much more. Atav’s mind joined with Zen’sand showed her everything. Over the course of the merging, Zen became confused as Atav’s memoriesand abilities,and those of the Goddesses before her, were passed on to her. She refused to let it destroy her, Zen told herself. She had to be strong! When she opened her eyes at the end of the storm, she saw Atav’s pleased smile. “ I knew you were the one,” Atav nodded, smiling. She put her arms around Zenand helped the girl to her feet. “One warning I give you, my child: you must not share your self with anyone you know to be unworthy.” She took off her robe of officeand put it on Zen. “This power must never be given to one who would use it to enslaveand dominate.” “How will I know who this will be, lady?” Zen asked softly, shivering still in reaction to what had happened,and the feel of the night breeze on her skin. “It will be plain to you when the time comes, child,” Atav smiled. She raised her armsand her face to the moonlight. “To one I have considered daughter, I offer loving farewell. Go in strength, dearest Zen.” “Go in peace, mother Atav,” Zen replied, controlling the sadness that struck herand caused pain to strike. She watched as the moonlight shimmeredand then blazed around Atav. The joy on the woman’s face mounted as her moment came. Zen could see only the light nowand she fell to her knees. Atav’s mind reached out for a brief moment,and she felt as if the woman’s hand caressed her cheek.And then the light fadedand Zen was alone, shaking in reaction to the changes she knew had just occurred within her mindand body. She rose to her feetand raised her head heavenward, tears flowing down her cheeks as she spent a brief moment mourning the loss of one who had been motherand friend to her. “She was a wonderful woman, little cousin,” a man said as he stepped out of the shadows nearby. Zen turned to see her cousin, Daren, golden-haired, blue-eyed god-being standing there. “I mourn with you.” “She was a mother to me, Daren,” Zen cried. He put his arms around herand she sobbed, allowing the grief to come. “I am not ready to take her place.” “If she had thought that,” Daren replied calmly, “the lady Atav would not have gone.” He cupped her chin in his hand and looked down at her gently. “You will grow into your role, little cousin.And I will always be near to stand guard.” “Why?” Zen asked him bluntly. She could see the reason in his mindand it frightened her. She took a step back from himand his hand slipped away. “It is too soon.” “Then I will wait,” Daren bowed his head to her, “until it is time. Peace, sweet cousin.” Zen watched him go, wondering when he had started to have such thoughts about her. She was just a child! Daren was a man of great knowledge,and great strength. She knew he would wait, as he had said, but it would be hard. Daren was also a man, as her father was, who wanted his needs met at once. Daren, however, was strong enough to consider the wishes of others. Her father, was not. He would be the one; Zen found herself thinking as she brought the forgotten knife to her. Clutching it to her breast, she returned to the waterfall chamber to begin her new life as a woman of power. Marek watched her face as she dreamedand wondered what had happened to her to cause such a parade of emotions: fear, anger, determination,and outright joy. He did not move from his watching place, choosing to keep eyes on her as she slept without benefit of camp shield. Who was this girl, he thought as he saw her finally fall into a deepand dreamless sleep, that she could walk the world without protection? He had been wondering since the moment they had first met,and that made him uneasy. He had spent most of his twenty years carefully protecting himself from caring about other people; except in a detached manner in his role as the Governors’ agent. This child was causing him to rethink his need to be walled up. He moved off several hundred yardsand set his camp shield to keep curious predators, both twoand four footed, from checking him out too closely. Zen came back to her presentand smiled as she caught his mind, sleeping at a distance from her. She was not alone any longer, her mind cried out in joy. She had found someone who cared. * Day beganand with it came the call. More insistent than before, it left a pain in her head that could not be left behind, no matter how she focused. She traveled for near half the dayand stopped to crouch down by a stream to scoop up some of the water. Her stomach cramped as she remembered that she had not had water to drink in nearly two days. She had forgotten to fill her water bag after the slaver village. She scooped up a handfuland analyzed it carefully. It was pure, it was free of traps; so she lowered the bag into the streamand filled it. Then she drank slowlyand with great pleasure. The peace of the moment passed as she felt minds approaching. She froze as her alarms rose; these men approached with dark intent. Zen rose to her feetand moved into the trees’ shadows. She stilled her breathingand calmed her mind as the dark mind moved closer. A band of three, in garb as dark as their thoughts, moved up to the stream. One of them filled their water bags while a second stood watch. It was the third man, who sank down on a boulderand appeared at rest that was the threat. His body might be at ease, but his mind sought. “If you are wise, small one,” his mind called out to hers, as a slow hungry smile lit his face, “you will not run.” Zen did not answer. She saw the surreptitious signals he gave his companionsand they moved off into the trees in separate directions. She knew she should move, but she was fascinated by the show of laziness the hunter displayed. So at odds with his extremely active mind, his ease of movement caughtand held her a moment longer than she should have allowed. She heard one of the men moving towards her hiding placeand turned her head. Error! Her mind screamed as she heard the hunterand turned to see him standing directly in front of her. She opened the cageand screamed ‘Subdue’ into the minds of her little friends. Then she ran. She heard the cries of the men, but she kept going. The beac would join her when they were done. For the next two days, she ran on with only brief rest periods. The beac joined her that first night, battered by their encounter with her hunters,and less in number. She mourned the loss as if her own children had fallen;and this time the beac comforted her. “Princess,” the hunter’s mind called into hers the second nightand on through the third day. “You have no need to fear us. We mean to take you to people who can help you.” “Never!” Zen’s mind shot back. She could feel his shockand pain as she struck. She could not let him catch her now. He knew her true self,and that meant whoever he would take her to knew it also. “Leave me alone!” Two more days passed in silenceand Zen wished she could relax. There were no more attempts to contact her with his mind, but she knew he was still chasing her. The touch of his mind on hers had allowed her to see into his thoughts. He was determined to bring her in,and he was not a man to lose his prey. Zen entered the foothills leading to the mountains surrounding Norest’un,and her waterfall sanctuary. There she would be safe from this hunter. He would not be able to touch her there. As she set up camp on the third evening, the beac suddenly rose up in alarm. She watched as they began to pulse in angerand concern. Then they were screaming in pain, their light fading as the pain increased. “Stop it!” Zen cried in alarm, knowing it was the hunter doing this. “You’re hurting them.” She saw the truth of it. “You’re killing them!” “It was your doing, Princess,” the hunter’s mind laughed into hers coldly. “You had only to accept our offer of escortand they would have been spared.”’ “I go nowhere with you, murderer!” Zen cried out in anger. She pulled the beac back into their cageand secured on her supply cord, then turned to face him. Her mind healedand comforted even as he stepped out of the shadows of the trees near her camp. “I leave now.” Before she could move, he had cast the netand she was held immobile, pinned against the tree she was standing near. She could not reach her guardians. He hooked a finger under the top line of the netand pulled her out into the light so he could see her. The net closed in around her as it pulled free of the tree, seeking warmth to surround. He left her supply cord lying next to the campfireand hefted her over his shoulder, carrying her back to his own camp several miles away. He sat her down on a log near their fireand settled down to accept the cup of broth from one of his companions. “This is the one we have tracked across half the world?” the second man sniffed as he looked her over. All he saw was a young girl with a dirty faceand ragged clothes. “Who would be afraid of a child like this?” “It is not ours to question the order given,” the hunter replied, his eyes locked on hers. He saw no fear, no anger, only a waiting for opportunity. “This child will act the moment we relax guard. She will be immobilized as instructed.” He signaled to the first man. “Bring the suppliesand set up our camp.” “We do it here?” the first man asked, even as he did as he’d been told. “Where we can be seen.” “Who questions hunters for the Directive?” the hunter asked him. “The girl is to be immobilized after her netting. This is the order given. That is the order followed.” He pulled something out of his packand Zen saw the dampening hood. She had seen it in useand it frightened her. The device set inside its layers put a damper on the minds of those who wore it. They could not think for themselves, only obey. She shook her head as he came towards herand tried to back way. “You have no right!” Zen protested as she struggled to free herself from the hold of the other two men. “I have done nothing to warrant prey status!” “You exist,” the hunter replied as he came closer. “That is all that matters to those who employ us. Hold her fast, brothers.” His companions held her still. “Peace to you, little princess.” “No!” Zen screamed. She attacked with her mind,and with her handsand feet. She was released, as the attack stunned the men holding her with its ferocityand precision. “I will not go!” “She’s just a girl!” the first man hissed, as he rubbed his jaw as they ran after her. “How could she know such moves?” “You can ask her,” the hunter snapped, “when we get her back!” He took out the weaponand nodded for his men to move off in either direction as he continued straight after her. Two hours later, they found her. She rose to her feet, her eyes cold with anger. “You are coming with us, Princess.” “I go nowhere with you,” Zen snappedand turned to run. She found her way blocked by the second man, a lucen noose in his hands. She turned a different directionand the first man was there with the net. “This is not right!” she protested as they backed her against a tree. “Let me go!” “I think not, Princess,” the hunter replied. He nodded to the second manand he bound Zen’s wrists. “Our employers were quite insistent that you be brought to them.” Zen froze as he put the hood over her headand knotted it around her neck. It had three holes cut into it; two for her to breathe throughand one she could be given nourishment through, but that was all. It did not matter. The hood might keep her physically blind but it only slightly numbed her mind, so she was seeing in a different fashion. She could see everything as they sat her against a treeand removed her bootsand her travel devicesand set them aside with her bags. The netting came offand they removed her outer garments, adding them to the pile of her belongings. She was left in her shiftand shorts as they pulled a lucen bag up over her bodyand lowered her into the water. The breathing holesand the eating hole were cutand she was in the dark, numbed by cold that was amplified by the lucen cloth. Her mind told her still what occurred, but she could not interact, could not influence, only observe. They suspended the bag from a tree branch near the fire they set for their campand the heat of sunand fire dried the lucen until it tightened on her skin. She could no longer move. A straw entered her mouthand a warm liquid was poured down her throat. Nourishment given; she was left suspendedand immobilized. No one seeing her would come to her aid. All on this world knew this form of imprisonment was reserved only for the most deadlyand criminal;and they would not risk their lives to check. “Be careful with her, dolt!” the hunter’s voice brought Zen awake the next morning. At least Zen assumed it was morning. “The lordand lady will have our heads if she is damaged in the transport.” “Why should it matter?” the first man’s voice sounded petulantly. “They’re just going to destroy her…” There was the sound of skin on skinand Zen felt the man’s pain. “You know it’s truth, hunter. The Directive does not take children this way unless they are a threat.” “This child?” the second man laughed. Zen heard the sound of water sloshing in a vesseland the scent of warmed broth entered her nostrils. “She’s no threat,” he said as he poured it into something. “Except to a man’s libido.” “You just be careful to keep your libido in check,” the hunter snapped from somewhere behind Zen. “This one is marked ‘untouchable’ by our employers.” “They want that pleasure for themselves,” the second man snapped. “We’d be doing her a favor if we just slit her pretty throat now.” Zen ignored the rest of their conversationand put her mind to trying to figure out how she had become known. She had been certain she had wiped her trail at all times. Had there been a point when she had been careless? Perhaps when she had first started her travels. One of them had said they had followed her over half the world; so themistake had occurred some time ago. She had been strong enough to keep them from her trail until this day. Why was it so wrong for her to exist, she found herself wondering as she remained helpless. She harmed only those who sought to harm. She had never gone hunting to damage. This world had confused her greatly from the moment of her release,and she still had too much to learn. Zen had hoped that she would know it well after such time as she had traveled. But she was still considered a mere child by those who judged by their eye,and not their mind. The hunter among this band was a man of mind. He had known her worth, her threat,and he had taken the correct steps to bind her. His companions were men of eye,and it was obvious this was the reason neither of them led this band. Her mother had a sadness that hung like a heavy hood on her mind. There was great fearand also great determination in her as she approached the waterfalland smiled briefly at her child. Zen frowned as she saw how hesitant her mother was to approach her. As if she had become something alien to her mother in her time with Atav. She invited her mother into her chamberand watched as Ozienne paused at the goldstone mirror to make certain every last flame-hued tressand the folds of her garment were correct. Then she sank down on a seatand took nourishment. “Something is weighting your mind, my mother,” Zen said simply as she became impatient to know what her mother wanted with her, or from her. She was not going to enter her mother’s mind without her permission, Zen told herself firmly. She was certain from her mother’s behavior that she would not get that permission. “It weakens you.” “I should never have agreed to this for you, daughter,” Ozienne said as she set her cup asideand looked at her. “You should have been free to marry as you chose, have children of your own…” “I do not regret this choice, Mother,” Zen broke in, frowning now. “You must tell me why you are here. You bring a warning of some kind,” she guessed. “You are in my mind!” Ozienne gaspedand looked at her warily. “You promised me you would never…” “I do not need to read you, Mother,” Zen replied simply, “It is plain from your mannerand your expression. If it is so, speak it out that I may know how to combat it.” “The threat will come to you through your father, cousin,” a familiar voice sounded from the other side of the curtain of water. “That is what your mother is having such a hard time vocalizing. Have I permission to enter, great lady?” “Daren!” Zen smiled as she saw his mind, open to her reading. He came to her with no fear; no apprehension,and she was pleased. She set aside joyand quieted. “You may join us, cousin.” He stepped through the opening her mind formed in the waterand she smiled. Here was a man of great strength of character. One day, he would be her mate. “Tell us then, cousin,” she continued as he sat down on the boulder nearest the exit, the water glistening behind his golden hair. “What is this threat that my father poses to me?” “He means to bond with you,” Daren told her bluntly. “Daren, you must not!” Ozienne gasped in shock. “I will not leave her unaware of the danger forming against her, Aunt,” Daren snapped at her coldly. He saw his aunt’s shock, but did not care. She was a silly woman,and needed to be reminded that her beloved husband was a monster. He turned to Zen. “Your father has devised a means of chaining your power to make you willing for this action. If he is not stopped, Zen, he will destroy this world.” “Using the power he will share with me,” Zen frowned. “This can not be allowed.” She was on her feet, her determination plain. “You must show me to this device, cousin. It must be destroyed at once.” “You can not go, Zenyssa!” Ozienne protested. She glared at Daren. “Let your cousinand his men go to destroy this thing, if they must. You must remain where you will be safe.” “This threat to me,” Zen chided her mother, “is a threat to our entire world. I can not sit backand do nothing while others risk their lives to keep me free.” She packed her supply bagand called her guardians to her. “Protect my lady-mother, little ones. She will need you now.” She nodded to her cousinand he led the way. She was helped onto a mountand the band of men moved off with her to the east. The site of the devices, they told her, lay in that direction. She questioned their minds surreptitiouslyand saw no betrayal in them; only a great desire to prevent her father from doing what he planned. Zen agreed with them. There was no way that she would allow herself to be used in this fashion. It was abomination. They arrived at the cavern where the devices were stored. She remembered entering the cavernand seeing four of them, set up in a circle. They were beautiful pieces of workmanship, but she could felt the threat in them. As she watched the men lay the explosives, Zen realized that the mirror in her waterfall chamber was part of this device. Somehow Atav had managed to get one of them awayand put it in the one place Zen’s father could not reach. Zen sent a silent thanks to her former mentor,and followed the men on a hill near the entrance to the cavern. She pressed the controland the ground rockedand shattered as the explosives did their work. “That was a waste of time,” a man growled from behind herand her band as Zen got to her feet. She turned to see a man in her house’s uniform glaring at her. Behind him was an entire squad of her father’s guard. “Take the princessand her cousin alive. The others can be destroyed.” Zen felt intense painand darkness as the paralytic struck. She could not move, could not speak, as she was yanked to her feetand lifted up to the man. He held her before him as he rode off towards her reunion with her father. The last thing she heard before darkness claimed her was the death screams from the minds of the men who had tried to help her keep the world free. She would find a way to stop her father, she vowed to them as she slipped into a deep sleep. Her father would not win. Marek stiffened as her mind screamed into his. He felt her pain, her grief,and he ran in the direction he felt it came from. He found her abandoned campand her supply cord,and knew she was in danger. He did not need to see the larger footprints to tell him this. Marek banked the fireand gathered her belongings, then followed the trail her captor had left. He was not in the least worried about being followed, Marek noted. That could mean only one thing; Zen was in the hands of Science Directive hunters. * Zen did not like this immobility, she decided, as the hunters’ voices moved awayand she was alone. She could not tell if it was day or night. She could not tell if the wind was blowing; of if it was hot or cold. All she knew was a numbness that ate away at her confidenceand made her feel like the terrified child they assumed she was by her looks. She would not succumb to such a useless emotion. She might be helpless at the moment, but it would not always be so. She would get an opportunity,and then she would be free. There was a difference on the eighth day, she could feel their reliefand knew the time was soon coming for her to be handed over. She was laid down on a hard surfaceand the liquid nourishment was given. But they had added something to itand she choked as her bodyand mind told her that jevis had been included in the liquid this time. She could have cried for joy as her body began to warm with the fever the drug began in her. Zen could almost hear the crackling as the lucen disintegrated under the mounting temperature that raged through herand radiated out in reaction to the drug. “What the…” Zen opened her eyes as she sat up on the tableand saw the first man eyeing her in shock. She knew what he was seeing. Her body was blazing with fever nowand her hair was flowing away from her head as if on an invisible wind. The cords binding her braids had disintegrated with the covering. The table she was seated on was in flames. She got offand shook from the pain in her mindand body as sensation returned. The second man found a coveringand wrapped it around her, wincing from the heat coursing through her. He moved away, eyeing her in sudden fear. The hunter returned from his errand and saw what had occurred. “The girl reacts negatively to jevis,” he frowned. “This was not known to us.” He cupped Zen’s chin in his hand and looked into her eyes. “It would appear the spell is over. Return her to the lucen.” Zen saw the first man bringing over another hood,and she did something she had never done before. She bit the man who lowered the hood over her head before he could knot it at her throat,and he pulled back, cursing. She shook it off her headand faced the three of them. They had removed her from her trailand she had lost journey time. The pain was screaming in her mind now. She used her mind to lower her body temperatureand the net fell to the ground. She stepped away from itand pulled the lucen strips in their packs out with her mind. “I must answer the summons,” she said as she bound the men in the lucen as they had herand left them pinned to the wall near the burning table. “I can not delay.” “A goddess!” the innkeeper hissed as heand his staff came out of hiding. He looked at the hunterand saw the anger there. “You hunt a goddess?” Heand his staff were on their knees, bowing low before Zen. She ignored them as she had a woman bring her something to wear. She was used to silly people doing such silly things. If it made them happy, she thought as she dressed herself quickly, then let it be. She had to be on her way,and they were not stopping her. She had no reason to move against them. “Just cut us down, you oaf!” the first man cursed as he tried to struggle free. He watched the girl, who was ignoring them now that they were pinned. “Stay there, girl! You are going with us!” “I must answer the summons,” Zen repeated. “I would leave you something for the damage, sir,” she said as she bowed her headand left, “but these men robbed me of all.” She sent him an answer to a question she saw in his mindand saw the astonishment on his beefy face. “I pray that suffices.” Zen left the tavernand turned back the way they had brought her. She kept up a steady run,and did not pause her journey for three days, avoiding all the villagesand towns in her mounting desire to be where she was being drawn. She stopped inside the shadows of the trees along the stream where she had nearly fallen to the hunters on the fourth nightand slept, missing her little friendsand, truth be told, missing Marek Tor. Zen was dropped off the mount into the arms of a waiting guardand carried into the palace. He took her to a suite of roomsand turned her over to the women. They bathed her as she remained paralyzed by the drugand dressed her. They were just finishing combing out her hair when the doors openedand her father entered. The women went to their knees, bowing their heads, as Zoran approached his daughter. He cupped her chin in his hand and raised her eyes to his. Gold fire met gold iceand he smiled. She was as he had hoped she would be, strongand beautiful, a force of nature. “The paralysis should be easing now, Your Majesty,” a tall, long-limbed woman with her white hair braided with deep blue cord said as she came to his side. Zen knew this woman; she was her father’s torturer. “She will be ready to begin preparations for the bonding in a few hours.” “Then return to oversee them, lady Sarit,” Zoran nodded. He looked at the women. “Leave us!” Once the chambers were cleared he turned to Zen. “You have grown quite beautiful in the ten years we have been parted, daughter.” “And you, Father,” Zen forced out slowly, her voice returning to her, “have become depraved.” She tried to get upand her limbs were still too weak. She sank back down into the seatand saw his delight at her helplessness. “What you are planning is wrong! Can’t you see that?” “What I see,” Zoran replied as he ran him thumb along her lips, “is the means to my becoming a true power on this world.” “I am your daughter!” Zen protestedand tried to pull away from him. “Please stop this before it is too late!” “It is too late, child,” Zoran laughed as he leaned over her. “You are mine, Zen! No other man shall know you!” She struggled to wakefulness, her mindand body heavy with the remembered painand helplessnessand Marek was waiting for her. He had traveled hard that day, Zen noted; the dust of his run still clung to the leathers molded to his well-muscled frame. The lethargy vanished from her as she saw how he had come after her; he had known she was in trouble,and he had come to help her. Her mind was filled with a strange joy, a longing. Zen wondered at such thoughts in regards to this virtual stranger, even as she clamped down on them. She gave him acceptanceand he settled down near her, nodding to her as he dropped her belongings next to the fire. Zen did not know why their trails continued to cross but she did not care. He was tied to her through his father, whether either of them wished it. Their continued meetings were showing her that he was meant to be more than a travel companion to her. In him she found concernand companionship. With him she was not alone. “They will not stop, child,” Marek told her as they paused at the entrance to the western reaches two days laterand saw the scorched lands. “I must protect myself,” Zen replied with no trace of fear, only sadness at the inevitability of this action, “and only you can help me with that, Marek Tor.” “And how do I do that, child?” “I can only protect myself if I am joined to another, mindand body,” Zen told him bluntly. “You must be that one, Marek Tor,and then tell me my mindand body are still my own.” She frowned as she saw him shake his head, felt his concern,and a strange feeling entered her heartand mind. Belonging. “It is much I ask of you, but it is the only way.” “I would not,” Marek shook his head, wondering why he was refusing. “That joy is meant for another.” “Was,” Zen said softly. She remembered Daren nowand her heart nearly broke as she saw his horrified expression as his body… She shook her head to clear it of the image. “The one I had chosen to become my mate died trying to protect me.” She saw Marek’s mind,and knew he was adamant. “You are correct. We are unknown to each other.” She smiled at him. “Is the offer to join me as a travel companion still open?” “I would be honored to travel with you,” Marek nodded. He had seen the grief on her faceand knew that her chosen had not died easily. They continued on their trail for the next five daysand she spent most of each day on their travels roaming free from him, her childlike eagerness at discovering the a new plant or animal, bringing smiles to his face. He was finding it harderand harder to keep his resolve not to involve himself in her troubles. She would look up at him with those glorious golden eyesand his heart would ache. He wanted to hold her in his arms,and in his heart. But she was still grieving over the loss of the one who should have been at her side. He would catch it in her eyes as she turned to gaze into the fire at night. She shared her former life with himand he was horrified at what she had been forced to do because of her father’s choice. It was a wonder to him that she was still such an innocent after all of that. “I can’t remain chained to the past,” Zen said late on the fifth night of their travels together, “if this world is to have a future.” She looked at him,and he could see how serious she was. “We must join, Marek Tor.” “If I do thisand I do not tell you your mindand body are still your own,” Marek replied, his uneasiness plain as he realized what she meant, “you will belong to me. I could make you a slave.” “I offer you all that I am with my trust, Marek Tor,” Zen said to him, looking up into his world-weary eyes. “Would you return betrayal?” She saw his mindand shook her head. “No, you would not.” She quieted a momentand then nodded. “Knowing this, I offer you knowledge.” She freed her hair,and it hung around her slim form like a silken cloak. The spell of her under the moonlight, waiting for his touch with a certainty of the rightness of this choice, made him feel uncertain. Then she held her hand out to him,and he knew this was meant to be. He removed his clothingand then hers. They became joined in mindand body as the light of the two moons bathed them in its light. The beac flies swarmed around them, fashioning a curtain that protected them from the sight of others. “I am Zen,” her voice sounded out of the midst of the light. “And we are one. No other can control me now.” Marek had never felt anything more wondrous. He also felt completely unworthy of the gift she had given him. He looked down into her warm golden eyesand reached out to stroke her silken skin. She was his now, his mind sang. He could hold her by this bondand she would be forever his to controland command. This was what she feared, he saw the truth of it. Some men would take advantage of her giftand chain her, but Marek could not. Marek raised his left hand with hersand watched in wonder as light began to spin around his ring finger. He felt such joyand such belonging as a design began to form there out of the very light itself. The mark of bonding, her mind told him; proof that she had been right in her choice,and he in his acceptance, of this act. She stepped away a momentand he saw a cord of light between her fingerand his. The look of joy on her face made his heart ache. “One,” Marek nodded, “but separate.” This had to be so, he told himself. He could not enslave her. She needed freedom. “Your mindand your body are yours, Zen. I would be your partner, not your master.” He looked down into her sweet faceand wondered at her tears. “What we have shared is a joyous event, little one. Do not cry.” “You have given me all you are,” Zen smiled as she stroked his cheek. “You are a part of me, nowand forever.” She clasped his hand as the tattoos of bonding on their fingers, lost some of the intensity of the lightand appeared etched in blackand golden against their skins. “If I did the same at this moment, Marek Tor,” she said with some regret, “it would destroy you.” She sighed with pleasure as he ran his hand along her arm,and felt joy surging through her mind. “The knowledge is in your mind, Marek Tor,” she told him as she stroked his cheek, her eyes shining in wonder, “and it shall be released to you as time passes until you know me as I now know you.” “You have given me back my heart, Zen,” Marek told her honestly. “That is enough.” He kissed her on the forehead as he settled her down against him. “Sleep now, my angel.” She closed her eyesand they fell asleep, the beac swarm settling over themand forming protection against the nightand the cold. When she had the memories cloaked as dreams, he was with her. He saw what she had been taken captive to face. He felt her painand her anger,and he shared her joy as she took her life to stop her father from enslaving their world. His eyes shot openand she looked down at the beauty in his arms, his mind filled with wonder. “You believe me worthy of a gift such as yourself,” Marek said softly as he laid his cheek next to hers. “May I prove myself to be the man you judge me.” When the sun was just beginning to rise, Zen dressedand left him. She needed to roam ahead, to seek out the one who had brought her to life. Marek rose to find her goneand he smiled as her mind came into his, warmand loving, filled with joyand gratitude. What they had shared in the night was something he had never experienced in his life. The depth of the bonding was more than he had expected,and it was increasing with every moment that passed. He found her trail easily; their bonding had given him the ability to sense her,and he headed after her. They belonged to each other now. She told him about her days as they lay in each other’s arms at night. He could read her thoughts now, as she could his,and it stunned him. She began to teach him how to control his new abilities until they became as much a part of him, as she now was. The sun was beginning to set as he made camp on the sixth nightand settled down to wait for her, knowing she was coming. He felt her nearness nowand knew she was coming. He jumped as her mind sent warning to him that he was not alone. It had not been necessary he realized, as he felt the minds coming his way long before they stepped into the area. Their thoughts were not congenialand he steeled himself for a fight. He turned to see three men standing on the other side of his fire. “Have we leave to join your camp, traveler?” the hunter bowed his headand waited the proper distance away. “This traveler welcomes honest company,” Marek bowed his head; not fooled for a moment. These men were trouble for himand his pretty mate. They were hunters for the Science Directive; the very ones who had taken Zen captive. “Share our meat.” The men noddedand settled down. Zen kept herself wrapped in stillnessand watched as they took on the attitude of predators. They hunted for other prey this night. It was not herself they sought. The hunter slipped something into a cup of waterand offered it to Marek. Zen had shared her ability for analysis with him, knowing he needed it now. Marek raised the cup,and his mind told him that the water was drugged. He dumped it onto the ground. Two of the men got upand moved behind himand Marek knew his reading had been sound. “You hunt meand I offer no resistance,” he said simply as he held his hands away from his sideand rose to his feet. “To what purpose?” “Trap the sire,” the hunter replied, “with its offspring as the bait.” He nodded to his manand they bound Marek’s wrists behind his back. “We seek your father, Marek Tor.” “And you think you’ll have better fortune than I have,” Marek laughed as they wetted the bonds. He winced as the lucen strips binding him began to dry from his body heatand tightened around his wrists. “I have been looking for the old man myself with no luck.” “You expect us to believe that your own father would abandon you to keep his location a secret?” the hunter sniffed. “Why not?” Marek asked, his anger feigned. “He left my motherand I when I was a month old to go on yet another archaeological dig. When he returned to us five years later, he was a changed man. When he left a month later, he did not return. We were told he had died in the collapse of an old cavern he was exploring.” He glared at the men. “Your employers told us that.” “But you did not believe them, Marek Tor,and began making inquiries on your own,” the hunter replied. “That is one reason why we hunt you.” He grabbed a handful of Marek’s hairand yanked his head to one side. “The other is that your father used banned knowledge to cure your paralysis. He found you a cripple at five summersand, when he left, you were whole. When we eventually return to the Directive, you will be studied by our scientists so they can duplicate what your father did to you.” “Tell your damned scientists to do their own research!” Marek hissed. He could feel the blow coming a moment before it landed. “Typical Directive stooge.” “Your attitude is noted, Marek Tor,” the hunter replied. His head roseand his eyes narrowed as he caught a scent. He rose to his feetand turned to look out towards the boulders. “He is not traveling alone,” he told his men. “I will seek his companion.” Zen drew him out slowly, not wishing a repeat of their earlier encounter. He came slowly, his hand near the net launcher. His mind was filled with an eagerness that did not translate to his easy movements. This time Zen did not allow herself to be drawn by them. This one had already proven to be a danger to her. The hunter stopped right next to her, his dark eyes narrowed, his nostrils flaring slightly. He was using every sense at his command to find herand Zen was impressed. This was a lesser being, but he had trained himself to the limits of his natural abilities. His abhorrence for enhancement was blazing in his mind; she shared his memories of the times he had been ordered to observe such experimentsand controlled her shudder. “I know you are out here, little one,” the hunter said as his senses searched the area carefully. “You have no reason to fear us. We want to help you.” His impatience was plain to Zen; as was his lie. “Come out now, child. Before you are hurt.” He whirled as one of his companions came to find him, weapon outand ready. “What?” “We have company, hunter,” the first man said simply. “Ten unknowns moving in around the camp.” The hunter noddedand followed him. Zen smiled as her feint worked. It had been quite easy to make the other men believe that they were under attack. Their minds were not honed to the point of the hunters. She waited until they were back in campand then moved off. She freed her companions from their cageand sent them out to keep the lie going. They were quite eager to play. Zen moved to the top of a large boulderand watched, smiling as a pair of her little ones cut through her mate’s bondsand he was free. Zen was distracted by shared pain as Marek was struck across his back by a thrown cluband fell to the ground. “I don’t know how you are doing this, little one,” the hunter hissed as he pressed the muzzle of his weapon against the back of Zen’s head, “but you will stop it now. Marek Tor is not as important to us as you are. We can continue the hunt without him in tow.” “He is more important than you know,” Zen replied as she rose to her feetand held her hands out. She turned to face the man. “Taking him from the hunt for Bemin Tor would be disastrous.” “You are not the one to give orders here, girl,” the hunter replied. He secured her wristsand guided her back to camp. He made her sit down next to Marekand frowned when she nestled into her fellow prisoner. They were mated? He pulled Zen up on her feetand checked her finger, noting the mark there; seeing its mate on Marek’s hand. “We now have two pieces of bait. Let us see what we trap with them.” He pulled out his communications unitand punched in a code to secure the line. “Sir, it is Hunter Blue 7. We have secured Tor’s sonand the princess. They have bonded. Your orders?” He frowned as he listened then nodded. “Yes sir. It shall be followed.” “What are the orders?” the first man asked as he moved in. “We are to assist them with their hunt,” the hunter told his companions. “Our superiors want us to find Bemin Torand bring them all in at once.” He settled down by the fire. “We will begin the hunt in the morning. I will take last watch.” Marekand Zen bonds were cutand they were immobilized in a shared lucen netand staked down to the ground. Zen whimpered in her sleep as Marek held her in his armsand watched her closely. He finally fell asleep a few hours later,and sheand Marek were trapped in a dream state, their minds filled with confusion,and mounting anger,and desperation. Marek was standing in a cavern of crystaland gold, looking around in wonder. He tried to movedand found himself trapped in stone, looking at an altar. A man with copper hairand golden eyes was standing by it, with a golden knife in his hand. He smiled down at Zen as two men, Marek knew to be Temple dogs, held her on her knees. He sliced her hand and she was dragged over to a wall where a mirror with orangestone glass surrounded by a golden frame waited. He cried out helplessly as she was pulled inside of it, his fists beating on the stone surrounding him. Zoran laughedand bloodied a ring with Zen’s blood, then slipped it on his finger. “She is mine now, Marek Tor,” the man laughed as he approached the column. His eyes were blazing with triumph. “Once you are dead, there will be nothing standing in my way.” Marek was dragged out of the columnand forced down on the altar. He was chained in place as Zoran moved towards him with the dagger. Marek could hear Zen’s screamsand looked over to see her beating on the glass from the other side of the mirror. Zoran looked over at her,and his laughter was cold. “Don’t grieve for this worm, daughter,” he said as he locked eyes with her. “You will soon have a new mate! One worthy to share your power.” “No!” Marek watched as the glass disintegratedand Zen came out. She ran at her fatherand the guards caught her. Zoran turned back to Marekand the knife descended. He closed his eyesand consigned himself to his fate. But the blow did not strike. Instead he heard cries of alarmand opened his eyes to see Zen subduing her guard. Her eyes were cold as she rose to face her father. He had never seen anything more terrifying, or more beautiful. “You want me, Father?” Zen said as she grabbed the knife from his hand. “Very well.” She attackedand he put up his hand to defend himself. “We shall be together in limbo!” “No!” Zoran cried in terror as she laid the knife on the ring on his hand. “You can not do this!” As he was dragged towards the mirror, he caught her hairand dragged Zen inside with him. “Zen!” Marek’s chains fell off of himand he ran towards the mirror. Sheand her father were inside. She turned towards him, tears falling down her cheeks. He felt her regret, her acceptance of this fate. Then she stepped to the glassand laid her palm against it. Marek looked around desperately for some way to free her, but there was nothing. He leaned his forehead against the glass, grieving. “This was the only way to stop him, beloved.” Zen’s soft voice touched his mind,and eased his emotions. “Keep our world safe from such men. I love you always.” Marek could feel the power building inside of herand watched as her body began to glow. He was shoved away from the mirror as the power cascaded out. As he struggled to his feet, he watched in horror as the mirror shatteredand then vanished. There was nothing there when he finally regained his feet. It was as if the mirror had never been. Marek woke to find her shivering in his arms, her mind filled with grief over their shared dream. He pulled her closer,and vowed that such a fate would not be hers. He would die before he would allow such a thing to happen to her. They were one now,and he would do everything in his power to keep her safeand free. * Marekand Zen were yanked to their feet in the morningand removed from the net. Their wrists were bound together as the hunter told them to hold hands,and then they were marched towards the west by the hunters. The chill that they had both woken up feeling began to easeand Zen allowed herself to pay attention to their trail. So many things had changed since her time. There were so many new life forms that she would have loved to catalogueand examine. But they were herded on with only minimal rest periods. The days that followed grew hotter as they headed deeper into the Scourgeand the party was forced to a stop more often as Zen grew moreand more disoriented. The call was growing almost frantic now,and the pain was making it hard for her to concentrate on what she was seeing or doing. After three days of her stumblingand collapsing without warning, the hunter cut his prisoner’s bonds. “Carry your mate, Marek Tor,” the hunter frowned. “It is obvious something about this blighted place is disturbing her mind.” He looked around, expecting to see a band of natives, or worse, attacking them. “It is a haunted place,” he said softly. Marek picked Zen up in his armsand she laid her cheek against his shoulder. His nearness eased some of the pain,and freed her of the fear that had begun to fill her. Something was going to happen soon, she knew,and it was going to part them. She did not share this with her mate. He would learn soon enough,and she needed him unaware so she could do what she had to in order to keep him safe. She fell asleep as she lay in his arms, tears flowing down her cheeks. They settled for the nightand Marek brought her a cup of warmed broth from the fire, sitting down on a fallen log next to her,and watching her worriedly. “How can we be certain this is where Bemin Tor is hiding?” the first man frowned. He nodded at the young couple. “They could be leading us out here hoping we’ll be undone by the heat.” “He calls,” Zen said softly, then sipped at the broth. “We must go to him, Marek. Everything depends on our joining him now.” “Where is he, Zen?” Marek asked as he gave her some water. He wet a clothand dabbed her face with it gently. “How far?” “There.” She raised her hand and pointed directly west of their position. “In two days, we arrive at the place that is hidden yet seen.” She whimpered from the pain. “We must hurry.” “Zen!” Marek cried as she passed out. “Wake up, my love,” he begged, frightened by how pale she had grown. He looked at the hunter. “Can’t you see that she is ill? She’ll die if we stay in this place much longer.” “Unfortunately,” a cold voice called in from the shadows of the boulders near their resting place, “that does not agree with our orders.” A bolt of fire struck by the hunter’s feet as heand his men rose slowly to their feet. “Stand easy.” The hunter did exactly the opposite. He pulled Marekand Zen behind the larger bouldersand they watched as a squad of men in commando uniform strode in. They secured the other huntersand then moved out in widening circles. The hunter hissed. He cut his prisoners freeand indicated that they should follow him. Marek carried Zen as she began to stirand they followed him. It was obvious that someone else had just joined the hunt. The fact that their attackers had taken on a team of the Science Directive hunters meant only one thing. Their attackers were from the Temple. “Little ones,” Zen’s mind called out. “To me silentand unseen.” The beac followed herand she felt them settle into her braids, their secondary ‘cage’ in relief. In the shadows cast by the boulders, her hair appeared to be set on fire for a brief second. The glow died a moment later as her companions relaxed. Marekand the hunter exchanged puzzled glancesand then settled their minds to getting away. It took the hunter only a second to realize that they were being herded. Their pursuers were intent on capture, he saw a moment later as they came out of the bouldersand saw the net. Protect my mateand his companions, my little ones, Zen told the beac. He must get westand find Bemin Tor. Guide him. The beac swarmed over Marekand the hunterand they found themselves shoved against a boulder, unable to move or speak. “I am here,” Zen called out as she turnedand approached the net. “I do not fight you unless you move against the men.” Marekand the hunter watched as the attackers moved in around the girl. They did not touch her. A tall, silver-eyed man in the robes of a Cardinal of the Celestial Temple came up to her. He smiledand held his hand out to herand she took it, smiling. He had never been happier at Bemin Tor’s insistence that she lock their minds against her prying, than he was at this moment. The child actually believed he meant her no harm, he could see from her expression. She believed he was her friend. “Something has happened to you, princess,” he said as he raised her eyes to his. She held up her hand and he saw the mark. “You have mated! “I have,” Zen nodded, quite pleased at his shock, “and my mate has given me freedom to act.” She saw his unease. “You are planning something, Omri Snow.” She suddenly realized what was truly going on as she glanced through the mind of one of the guards near her. “You mean to use me; like my father meant to use me!” She was backing away, shaking her head. “I can not allow this! Not ever!” “Once we find Bemin Tor,” Omri smiled darkly as the men secured her with a cord braided from querin, the only material Zen herself has told himand Bemin could keep her in check, “we will have him give us a more elegant means of controlling you. Until then, we shall keep you caged.” He nodded to his men. “Take the princess aboard.” “And her companions, lord Cardinal?” one of the men asked. “They will be going after Bemin Tor,” Omri replied. “Let them. Their trail will lead them back to the princessand then we shall have them all.” He boarded the transportand saw Zen in the cage. “Is your mate one of those you sent to hunt, princess?” Zen turned her back on himand he shrugged. “It doesn’t matter,” he said bluntly. “If the Scourge doesn’t kill him, my men or the Directive hunters will.” “This world confuses me,” Zen said softly as she toyed with the hem of her tunic. “Why is your kind so obsessed with controlling others?” “If we do not control others,” Omri told her, “they control us.” He wondered at her still being so innocent. “Your time out of our hands has not changed you, creature…” “I am Zen!” she criedand turned to glare at him. “I am not a creature.” “There are some who would argue that point, princess,” Omri laughed at her. “You were revived after twenty five centuries of sleep.” “I am still Zen,” she told him, puzzling over his thoughts. “The fact that I am alive again after twenty five centuries is a mystery to all of us.” She hugged her legs to her chestand rested her chin on her knees. “I had a motherand a father, as you did, Omri Snow.” “Indeed you did, princess,” Omri nodded. He remembered what he had read in the ancient archives about this girl. “But my father was not a power-mad bastard who planned to sacrifice his own child to gain power.” “You have misread the texts, Omri Snow,” Zen told him, her voice tinged with painand anger. “My father was not going to sacrifice me to gain power. I sacrificed myself to stop him from gaining power.” Omri’s ears perked upand Zen could feel his curiosity coming to the forefront. He had a living, breathing source of ancient history in his hands. He was just beginning to realize what he had been denying himself all these years. She saw the shift in his feelings towards herand grew worried. There was nothing more dangerous than a man who craved – whether it was power, wealth, or knowledge – it usually ended badly. He nodded to one of his menand the door to the cage was opened. She was helped to her feetand led over to sit near him. At least if he kept her out of a cage, she had a hope of freedom. Marekand the hunter were freed as soon as the transport liftedand sailed off. He started after itand the beac held him back. He was blocked at every attempt to follow her,and realized that she had told them that she needed him to hunt. She was a prisoner, but he was still free. Heand the hunter returned to campand freed his companions. When his men moved to secure Marek, the hunter signaled them off. They had a common purpose for the moment, he could see. There was no need to subdue the younger man. Once they had Bemin Tor, however, all bets were off. His employers would insist that the Tor men be brought to them at once. The little princess would just have to wait. * They arrived at the Templeand Zen accompanied Omri to his private quarters. He gave her the small bedchamber off of his sitting roomand left her in the care of a priestess he told her was called Liet. The young golden-haired, blue-eyed woman in the gray hooded gown bowed her head at the introduction. Zen felt her uneasiness,and knew that Omri had told his Temple enough about her to make them uncomfortable with her. It didn’t matter. If they kept their distance her mind,and her body, were free to roam at her leisure, not theirs. Liet took her to the bathing chamber where servants helped her clean up. As they braided her hair in a coronet around her head, Liet brought her a silvery gown that caressed Zen’s curves as she slid it on. A thicker over gown in a darker gray was placed over thisand laced up each side. Embroidery decorated the high collar. Liet handed her a veil of sheer silver embroidered at the edgesand Zen looked at it in confusion. “It is worn over the head, princess,” Liet told her, demonstrating how it fitand pinned into place with two silver hair sticks. They were beautiful objects, Zen thought as she admired the workmanship; the pearls, bluestones,and silver medallions on delicate chains dangling from the ends put out a gentle music as she moved the sticks. “Didn’t maidens in your time wear veils?” “It was considered rude to hide one’s face,” Zen told the other girl “for it meant one was hiding other things.” She placed the pins to secure her coronet. She left the veil lying where it was,and Liet frowned. “I have no reason to hide.” She saw the girl’s frown deepen. “I will remain in my room, if you can not control your emotionsand extend welcome.” “That is not necessary, princess,” Omri said from the doorway. “Liet, bring the princess some nourishment.” The girl moved off in reliefand the man approached Zen. “The veil is worn covering the face so that men are not driven to impure thoughts.” “I shall remain in these rooms, then,” Zen replied. “I would not wish to be responsible for your weak menand silly women harming themselves with negative thoughts.” “You are being rather harsh, princess,” Omri frowned, though he secretly applauded her belief. He had always admired her time in history; people had seemed to know the difference between trivialand valuable. “You are no longer in your age. You must learn to deal with ours.” “You are correct,” Zen nodded. “My behavior is every bit as unmannered as your own.” She saw him flinchand ignored it. Let him be mad, it made no difference to her. She moved out on to the balcony outside of the chamberand wondered at the walls around her. She could see through the various openings but not clearly. It was fashioned of querin; as the cords that had bound her wrists earlier had been. “Still you cage me,” she frowned as she turned to Omri. “It is for your own protection, princess,” Omri corrected. “There are those who would destroy you, if they could. Here at the Temple, you are safe.” “I am a prisoner until you learn how to chain me,” Zen protested. “And then you will use me like I am nothing but a tool.” She shook her head. “I do not wish to remain here,” she cried as she headed towards the doors. Two men stood just outside the doors. They stood in her way, their intent quite clear. “Omri Snow,” she sighed as she felt the walls closing in around her, “you are a cruel man.” “I do what I must, Princess,” Omri replied. He realized that she was about to faintand he ran to her side, catching her as she swooned. “Call the Medic!” he told the men at the doors. He carried Zen to the bedand laid her down. The woman came runningand he stepped back. “She fainted.” “She may be an ancient, lord Cardinal,” the Medic frowned at him as she began her examination, “but she is also a child who has been thrust into a completely unfamiliar world.” She stroked Zen’s cheek gently. “We have been given a great gift.” “She is a tool, Medic,” Omri replied tightly, “not a pet! She probably needs nourishment. I have asked Liet to see to it.” He sighed as he was reminded of her state by the mark on her finger. “Our great lord is not going to be pleased to hear she has mated,” he said as he stroked her hand. “He was saving that pleasure for himself.” He turned to his men. “You will see that her mate does not survive the retrieval,” he ordered as he left the room with them. “We can not have our plans circumvented by the whim of this child.” Zen lay locked in nightmare, stuck between pastand present. It was not her father who threatened to chain her now, but Omri Snowand a golden-haired man with a cold, hungry mind she had not yet met. This time, however, they were using Marek as a hostage to make her obey. At the last moment, when she had sacrificed herself, it was Marek who performed the act. A wall of orangestone sprung up between themand she could not reach him, could not feel him. She was pulled away from him as the wall shatteredand he was rendered to nothingness. Cold laughter accompanied her screams of pain. She felt pain striking her armand then there was only the darkness, warmand sheltering. She went into it gladlyand found her mind going to Marek. Marekand the hunters were headed across the scorched earth. They had been traveling hardand all of them were exhaustedand in need of rest. But the urgency in their minds could not be denied. They continued onand stumbled into a herd of predators. The struggle was hardand all of the men were injured, one of them quite seriously, before they won. Marek could not prevent himself from going to their aid. His unchained talent for healing would not be denied. He let the power flow through him to heal,and it left him trembling with weakness. The lead hunter, Quern, ordered a halt for the rest of the dayand went off to make his report. “This is Hunter Blue-7,” he said stiffly. “We have been heading steadily in a westward direction for seven hours. The boy, Marek Tor, has just displayed abilities to heal he could only have gained from his bonding with the princess, Zen. Are there any changes to your orders?” He noddedand closed the channel. Then he returned to the camp. “He,” the man nodded towards the sleeping Marek, “is to go boundand hooded from this point on.” “The boy just saved our lives, hunter!” the first man protested. He rubbed the back of his neck where it was still a bit stiff. “If we had not had medical attention after those injuries, we would have died out here.” “The order was given,” the hunter said almost mechanically. “The order must be followed.” He took the strip of lucen out of his bagand turned Marek on his face. Then he bound Marek’s wristsand pulled out a dampening hood. “I am as regretful for this action as either of you, but it must be done. We don’t know what else he might be capable of. We can’t run the risk of his getting away from us now.” Zen’s mind touched Marek’s to calm him as his anger mounted at finding himself boundand hooded. They joined mind-to-mind, reliving the bonding ceremony. Again they were bathed in the glow of lightand joy. She shared her strength with him; showing him what she was doing so he could do the same for her if it was necessary. She did not let him worry that she was making herself weaker,and more helpless. She assured him that she was fine; no one was hurting her. When it was over, each of them, separated by distance, was content. * The embassy of the Science Directive was as bleak as all the other metaland concrete in the city of Belastia in the southern reaches of the planet. The man who had masqueraded as an Elder in the slaver village only two days ago had replaced his village garband braided hair for city silksand close-cropped stubble. He hurried up in the elevator to the topmost floorand stepped out into the austere conference chamber of the Ambassador Trel. He bowed his head to herand she waved him to a seat as she finished listening to the missive from the Directive’s ruling council. She set aside her headset after another momentand then turned to her agent; her sedate graysand blacks flowing around her slim form as she moved. “Am I to understand that five of your handpicked men failed to lay hands on the child, hunter lord?” the lady Trel, Ambassador to Belastia from the Directive headquarters, asked as she settled into her padded seat at the head of the table. “How is this possible, Horan?” “The child controls the beac,” Horan stated simply. He saw the woman’s disapproving look but he continued. “I saw it, my lady. She sat down by the fountainand opened the cage. The beac swarmed outand subdued my men, leaving them cowedand unwilling to pursue her further.” “So this child has the ability to influence the actions of insects,” Trel said softly, adjusting the pins that held the golden coronet of her hair in place, “and adjust the attitudes of thugs.” She thought it overand knew what she had to do. “It is time we met this child, Horan. You must put as many teams as necessary to the task of bringing her to us. Do not force her unduly. Issue a simple invitationand let us see what she will do.” She saw him frown. “There is a problem?” “The lord Cardinal Omri has her at the Temple at Tavensur, my lady,” Horan informed the woman. He nodded as she hissed out a curse. “Indeed. Our spies there tell me that he is seeking a way to control her…” “She is not under his control?” Trel asked. “How – odd.” A smile lit her face. “Then we have no problem. She will not wish to remain where she is being kept against her will.” She was pleased. “Imagine the information this child can bring to us, Horan. Properly treated, she could become a great asset to our cause.” “Or,” the lord Reo Flox, her twin, stated as he came in from a connecting roomand went to settle by the windows, “its biggest threat.” He looked at Horan briefly, dismissing him as a mere pawn. “Let us make her retrieval interesting,” he said as he looked out the windows. He turned to the man. “Approach her openly, no bonds, no collars,and let us see what she will do. Is that clear?” “Crystalline, lord Reo,” Horan bowedand left, taking the warrant with him. “You’ve learned something of this child that excites you, brother,” Trel said once the doors closed. “This child,” he told her as he brought the reports to her, “was the daughter of the Great Dictator.” He saw her confusion. “The princess who sacrificed herself so that our world could slip out of his graspand rise up to destroy him?” “Zenyssa?” “Zenyssa,” Reo nodded as he made himself comfortable. “With such a child in our hands, there is nothing we can not learn of the age of the Great Dictator. Once we learn hismistakes, we can adjust our own plans to assure we do not repeat them.” “Put our best minds to the problem of controlling her then, Reo,” Trel decided. “If we bring her here, I want to know we can keep her here.” “As you wish, sister,” Reo nodded. “I will see to the research.” He left the meeting halland hurried down to the research center. He smiled as he saw three mirrorsand the box holding a daggerand three rings. They had unearthed these artifacts only a week goneand he was eager to see how they worked. “It is said that any of these mirrors will chain her will,” he said as he ran his hand along the surface of the redstone mirror. “I look forward to seeing how this is done.” A technician brought him the latest translation. “Indeed?” The technician noddedand his smile widened. “This is going to be much better than I could have hoped.” * Zen wokeand found a meal waiting for her. She ate slowly, allowing her mind time to process the ingredientsand alert her to danger of drugs meant to chain her. There were noneand she allowed herself to relax slightly. She finished eatingand moved to the doors. The men were thereand she had no compunctions at slipping into their mindsand sending them elsewhere. It was a struggle; Zen could feel her ability slipping out of her control. She was sobbing in relief as they moved away. Her relief died a moment later as the doors openedand the lord Cardinal Omri entered. He was frowning,and she could see his anger. The cause of it was standing behind him. The most perfect man she had ever laid eyes on stood behind him. Thick auburn waves framed his strong face. Wide copper eyes were filled with intelligenceand wit. He looked enough like her father to claim a relationship,and she found herself trembling. He swept past Omri, as if the man were nothing,and came towards her, throwing his arms around her. “Mykala, my sweet child!” he cried in happinessand relief. “I have been so worried about you?” “Mykala?” Zen frowned. “I don’t understand…” She looked at Omri for some clarification. “Do I know this man?” “I am your brother, lord Leonin of Ynast’ur, child,” Leonin said, looking down at her sadly. “I have been looking for you for weeks.” He stroked her hairand looked over at Omri. “I was beginning to despair of ever seeing my sister again, lord Cardinal.” He leaned in to embrace Zenand whispered. “If you want to get out of here, princess, remain confused.” “I don’t know you,” Zen cried, her eyes swimming in tears. “I don’t know who this Mykala is, but it is not me.” “Poor child,” Leonin said sadly. He looked at Omri, his act perfect as the grieving sibling. “Mykala has been seriously ill, lord Cardinal. It left her very – confused. I had to hire keepers for her.” He continued to stroke Zen’s hair, her back, her cheeks. “She wandered off while the woman was getting their meal.” “You are fortunate that she came to no true harm.” Omri frowned. He knew this was all an elaborate lie, probably put on by the Directive, but he could do nothing to prevent it. This man had all the proper documentation. He turned to Zen. “Your brother is going to take you home, now, child.” She had no choice. The stranger clamped his hand on her elbowand forced her along with him. They came out into the courtyard where a curtained litter was waiting, strung between four botek. He lifted her inside with two attendantsand lowered the curtain. Then he turnedand bowed his head to Omri. “You have the gratitude of Ynast’ur, lord Cardinal,” Leonin told him in his most regal manner. “My sister’s alliance with the Overlord was in jeopardy had she not been found.” “Bastian can not wish a feeble-minded mate,” Omri frowned. He knew the lord of the northern reaches quite well. “Your sister will never be…” “He requires a female to bear his heir,” Leonin shot back, “not a woman of wit to share his confidences. Other than her mind, Mykala is quite healthy. She will suit himand he will be able to provide her with keepers who will not allow her to wander off.” He looked at the lay of the sunand frowned. “We must be off. The day passes quickly. He went to his steedand mounted. “Lord Cardinal.” “You’re going to let him take her?” one of the other cardinals hissed as he came towards Omri. “Our lord will not be pleased…” “They travel by land, my friend,” Omri broke in, watching the band move through the gates. “A lot of things can go wrong on such a journey.” His smile went quite dark. “Send word to our associates in Geem. Have them send out the trackers.” Horanand his associates watched as the caravan left the Temple. He had seen Zen being handed into the litter by the tall auburn-haired male. He sent a pic to Belastiaand the answer that came back had him smiling. The man was the prince Leonin, older brother of the princess Zenyssa. He was to bring them both back to Belastia as quickly,and with as little damage, as possible. Horan gave the orders to his menand they fell in to shadow the caravan, coming upon it as it made camp for the night. “We have company, sister,” Leonin said to Zen, where she sat with her attendants. He signaled to his menand they moved out. “Guard her.” Zen got to her feetand the women pulled her down, shaking their heads. She knew she could make them let her go, but she had no wish to harm. So she contented herself with following her ‘brother’ with her mind. She saw himand his men take down two of their pursuersand moved in on the final five. Distracted, she did not see Horan come up behind her. He sedated her before she could reactand she collapsed to the ground. “Move, ladies,” he told the attendants as they prepared to attack, “and I will hurt the princess.” He nodded towards the log they had been sitting on. “Your Highness,” he smiled as Leonin was shoved into the camp; wrists bound behind his back. “What an honor to meet you.” He followed Leonin’s eyes to Zen. “She merely sleeps,” he told the boy. “My employers have no wish to harm either of you, but they insist on you both accepting their invitation to join them.” * Marek woke before the others, his mind still remembering the images that his sleeping mind had given him of his Zen,and saw the beac swarm hovering over his face. They had removed the hoodand cut through his bonds, Marek noted. They were pulsing with excitementand he felt their curiosity in his mind. He got up slowly, pulling his weapon to himand moving with the swarm. A herd of boret grazed at an oasis a few miles off. He did not question how he could see that distance. Obviously, he had been given gifts other than healing when he had mated with the princess Zen. He would have to ask her how this could be once they were back together.And he was certain they would be together again. He followed the beac’s indicationand saw the hunters, a trio of sand furred quadrepeds that were fangedand clawed, moving in from the north. He told the little ones what each of the animals was,and explained what was happening to the beacand moved back towards camp. “Hunters,” he heard a sibilant female voice sound as he entered the camp. He turned to see one of the natives of the western reaches step into view. Marek knew that there were at least a dozen more of them hidden among the boulders; this one’s guard. “Greetings of the day.” “Chen’ya,” Marek bowed his head as he recognized herand told the beac to wait. This was the woman who had brought messages to his motherand himself from his father. Messages that the Directive had never been aware of. “You are far from your place. What brings you here?” “You do, Marek Tor,” the woman replied. She lowered her hoodand a smile crossed her cat-like features. This was Chen’ya, first of the Chen pride of Tehari,and blooded sister to his father, Bemin Tor. “Your sire sent us to secure you for him.” She frowned as she looked at the group. “The princess is not with you?” “She was taken from us by the Temple dogs,” Marek told herand saw Chen’ya hiss in anger. “She sent us on. “A wise child,” Chen’ya bowed her head. She made a signand the others moved in. “Fight us,” she told the others as one of the men started to move for his weapon, “and you go netted as prey. You are not needed.” “There is no need to fight,” the hunter told his men. “We came to find Bemin Tor. If you take us to him, you do us service.” “We do this for the Healer,” Chen’ya replied. She signedand her men stepped back. “We go as soon as you have gathered your things.” Marek got his packand joined her. He found her looking at him, with an expression of curiosity on her face. She had not expected him to be as he was, he saw. He pulled out of her mind, shaken. He should not have been able to do that. Chen’ya smiledand raised his hand to look at the goldand black tattoo around the finger of mating. He understood. He had become a part of Zen when they had bonded, to a level he had not truly understood. He did not speak of it, however, sensing that it was a secret to be shared only between themselves,and no others. “The Healer awaits you,” Chen’ya bowed her head as she released her hold on his wrist. “It is a reunion he has long anticipated.” Marek frowned, wishing he felt the same way. He had failed in his task; Zen was in danger,and he had been prevented from helping her. He headed after Chen’yaand the men fell in behind them, heading into the center of the Scourge. The beac settled around him, like a cape, astounding the others as they pulsedand glowed. He smiled at their amazement,and then ignored them. He was going to see his father again. “Tehari!” Chen’ya intoned after four days of hard travel,and went to her knees, as did her companions. “The Healer’s Seat.” Marek looked up, wondering how he could not have seen this monolith on the way in. It was formed entirely of a crystalline substance. He could see why it had just appeared, as if out of thin air. Unless one was facing it directly, it blended into the landscapeand sky. It was a trick of the light,and a construct of a science long forgotten. A set of stairs jutted out from itand they went up them to a set of doors. Chen’ya nodded to her menand they bound the huntersand forced them to their knees. Then she looked at Marek. “From this point,” she told him, nodding him towards the door, “only you can proceed.” She looked at him again. “You are of his blood,” she smiled. “You are of her blood. In your hands lies the answer to what must be.” Marek did not understand what she was saying. It didn’t matter. He was going to see his father,and he was going to know the truth. He stepped up to the doorsand they opened for him. Chen’yaand her men took the hunters to the villageand chained them to a post in the center. Their weaponsand other equipment were taken from themand then they were given foodand water. The hunter motioned his men to silenceand they settled down to wait for opportunity. It was obvious the Chen were not going to listen to orders. “You would be correct, hunter,” Chen’ya noddedand bared her fangs at him in what passed for a smile. “You serve the monsters that created our race,” she told him harshly. “They would have turned us into slaves, as you are.” “I am no slave,” the hunter replied coldly. “I chose to serve…” “Believe that lie,” Chen’ya laughed, “if it comforts you.” She nodded towards the Shrine. “Once the Healer finishes with his son, we will learn what is to be done with you.” “We are here on legitimate Directive business,” the first man cried out in anger. “You can’t keep us chained like slaves…” “You came here to chain our Healerand his son,” Chen’ya hissed at him. “Coming here with such intent proves you dishonorable men. As such, you are subject to Tehari justice.” As the hunters learned their fate, Marek went down a long corridorand into a large chamber. It was a laboratory, as he had known it had to be. Bemin Tor smiled as he raised his headand then looked puzzled. This was not who he had expected. He checked his readings again from the scanners that had examined his son on the way inand was astounded. His boy was changing. Whole sections of his DNA had been altered. “You have been changed, my son,” Bemin’s smile returned as his scientist’s mind began to hunger. “How is this possible?” “Zenand I,” Marek replied, seeing no reason to lie to his father, “bonded.” “Your bond to the princess is altering you.” He pressed a controland Marek found himself trapped in a glass cylinder. “I mean to find out how.” “You can’t keep me here, Father!” Marek protested as he tried to push free. “Let me out of here! I have to find Zen!” “I’m afraid I can’t do that, my son,” Bemin told himand his fingers danced over the keys to set the analysis program. “Not yet. I must know how you have been changed.” He watched Marek stiffen as the jevis was administered. Marek’s body blazed as the fever struck. Bemin smiled. “How much of her abilities do you share?” Marek screamed in anger as his body was subjected to the analysis machine. He could not do anything to stop what his father was doing to him. But he had to be free, his mind screamed. He had to be with Zen!And then the pain struckand he was shrieking. Through the fog of that pain, he saw his father’s smiling face.And then the darkness claimed himand he knew nothing. Bemin had only a brief moment of regret,and then he concentrated on what he was doing. * Zen woke up screaming, as she shared his anger,and his pain. Bemin Tor had betrayed his own son in his quest for knowledge. She got to her feet, intent on getting to her mate,and froze. She was no longer on the transport. Zen looked around the room she was in, puzzled. She had been so focused on following Marek that she had not realized that she had arrived at the place she was being taken. The room was luxurious, as befitted a woman of her rank. The fact that her new captors were aware of her rank frightened her.And Zen found that she did not like being frightened. She looked down at the gown she was wearing,and was relieved to see that it was still the one Horan had supplied her. As she moved through the suite of rooms, her fear returned. This was an exact duplicate of the rooms that had been her prison when her father had taken her captive. “The quarters do not please you, sister?” a man’s voice sounded from behind her as she stood at the waterfall that fed the bathing pool. Leonin frowned as she turned with a dark look on her face. “Our hosts went to great lengths to fashion them so that we would feel at home.” “They recreated a prison chamber,” Zen said coldly. “These are exactly like the rooms our sire locked me in to keep me under his control.” She remembered the days before she had died. Her father had kept her drugged almost to the point of immobility to keep her from escaping. Only women had been allowed near her. “He was determined that no man would touch me, but him.” “Our father was planning on bonding with you?” Leonin was horrified at the thought. He had not known this was part of their sire’s plan. “He never seemed that depraved.” “He was lost to his need to dominate,” Zen replied, closing her eyes against the pain. “When he realized what I could give to the man who bonded with me, he decided that he would be that man.” She looked at Leonin coldly. “Is that what you want?” She held up her hand and he saw the tattoo. “It has already been given to a man who has proven himself worthy to carry the power.” “I am not like our sire, sister,” Leonin replied tightly. He saw the shock on her face. “I was not lying to the lord Cardinal, Zenyssa,” he told her. “I am your brother.” “No,” Zen shook her head, “you are not! I do not have a brother…” “I am your sibling, Zenyssa,” Leonin broke in. “Born to Zoranand the lady Ozienne two years before you were. The year you were sent to the lady Atav, I was sent to Ynast’ur; to be kept under the tutelage of our sire’s general, Koris.” His eyes were far away as he remembered. “I heard what our sire was up toand tried to come to your aid, but Koris insisted I remain with him. We had words,and then he attacked me. I killed him, but he injured me grievously.” He looked at her bluntly. “I died never knowing if Zoran had succeeded.” He led her to the wall near the bedand she saw the redstone mirror. “You recognize this, sister?” “Our sire designed the mirrors so he could command me to bond with him,” Zen told him. “When I heard of his foul plan, I went to destroy the mirrors. I was taken down as the bomb went off.” The tears were flowing down her cheeks. “I believed I had destroyed the hateful things.” “All you did was bury them, sister,” Leonin told her, hating what their sire had done to her. “They were foundand dispersed around the planet. Thankfully, only youand I, or those we bound with fully, are able to use them as they were intended.” He looked down at her, his hand moving to her cheek. “How did you stop our father, Zen?” “I broke free at the last possible moment,” Zen told him, shaking with remembered fearand anger, “and I drove a dagger into my own heart. I died so he could be stopped.” She felt his arms around herand she took the comfort he offered. Once the tears had passed, she looked up at her brother. “Why did they never tell me I had a brother?” “I wish I knew, sister,” Leonin told her. “I believe they kept us apart so that I would not stand in our sire’s way. Because if I had been there, Zenyssa,” he said fiercely, “I would have killed him for what he meant to do to you.” “Who are these people who are holding us, Leo?” Zen asked him as she went to pour herself a goblet of water. She held the pitcher upand he shook his head. “What do they want from us?” “What all of these savages seem to want,” Leonin told her. He watched her sit down by the waterfall, waiting for more. “We are beings from the ancient times. We have abilitiesand information they crave.” He saw her mindand wished he could comfort her. “They will do what they felt they must to make us give them access to both.” “So they are no better than our sire,” Zen frowned. She tested the waterand set it aside. “Drugged?” her mind shot into his. “Drugged,” Leonin nodded, his mind answering. He was impressed. “I was not aware that you could analyze, sister,” he continued their mind-to-mind conversation. “Would you allow a sharing?” Zen noddedand he opened his mind to hers fully. She saw that he had been speaking the truth. He was her brother. Unlike her, he had known their father during his childhood. Zen was glad now she had been spared such harshness. Leonin’s life had been made deliberately hard. Zoran had wanted his son to become like him,and Leonin had fought him at every turn. He had learned combat,and politics, but he had not allowed himself to harm without just cause. It was then that Zoran must had turned his eyes to her. If his firstborn would not do as he willed, then he would create another child on the one female worthy to bear for him now. “It was not your fault, Leo,” Zen told her brother fiercely as she felt his guilt. “You could not let him turn you into a monster. It is past,” she sent him, her eyes showing him that she held no grudge towards him. “Let us concentrate on this new situation we find ourselves in.” * The lord Reo went to pour out two goblets of wineand held one out to his sister as she turned from the mirror in her private office. Trel took it with a pleased smile on her face. They now had Zoran’s children in their hands. With them as their unwitting information sources, there would be no stopping her or her brother. They could now begin their plans to take over the Directiveand use its resources as they willed. “You have done well, brother,” Trel said as she sank down on a seat near the mirror. “With the siblings in our hands, there is nothing to prevent us from realizing our goals.” “Nothing,” Reo nodded as he joined her. He left Trel watching their prizeand got out the knife. He grabbed his sister’s hand and sliced her palm as he dragged her to the mirror. He laid Trel’s hand on the mirrorand she was drawn inside. He got a ring of bluestone as Trel watched in horror. “Insurance, my dear sister,” he laughed as he blooded the stoneand then put the ring on his other hand. “I need to know that we are will always be working towards the same goals.” “You bastard!” Trel screamedand beat on the mirror from her side. “I am going to kill you!” “While you were putting our plans together, I was studying the Archives,” Reo smiled in at her. “You will remain silent until I say otherwise.” He laughed at the horrified look on his sister’s face. “The mirror puts you under my control, sister. You have to do what I say.” He knew she was plotting his destructionand he was amused. He got his gobletand finished drinking, slowly. Then he nodded to her. “You may speak now, Trel.” “I am going to hurt you, Reo,” Trel snarled as she came to the mirror. She slapped her palms against it. “Let me out of here.” “In a while, my dear sister,” Reo smiled. “It takes a few moments for the chaining to be complete. When I let you go, you will not be able to tell anyone what I did to you. In fact, you won’t even remember it. Can you agree to that?” “Of course I can, my darling brother,” Trel smiled. Reo knew she was lying. Her mind was as clear to him as his own now. He put his hand through the mirrorand drew his sister out. All the murderous intent vanished the instant she stepped through,and a collar of bluestone formed around her throat. Her smile was warm as she looked towards the redstone mirror. “We have done it, Reo! The children of Zoran are ours!” “Yes, sister,” Reo smiled back at her, enjoying his mastery immensely. Obviously the chaining worked as the histories had said. “They are.” He guided her to the door. “I want you to take charge of the hunters now. Find Bemin Torand his son. Chain the father where you find him; give him some task to keep him busy, but bring the son back to us. I will take charge here until you return.” “Of course, Reo,” Trel smiled. Reo watched her goand turned back to the bed. He now had the best of all worlds: an obedient sister,and two powerful slaves. He had only a few more problems to deal with,and he would be ready to begin his drive to take over the world. He ran his eyes slowly up Zen’s bodyand she turned towards the mirror in her cell, as if she knew he was watching her. He was looking forward to the time when his master allowed him to possess the girl. He would teach her what it truly meant to be his slave. Now was as good a time as any, he decided. “Prince Leonin,” Reo said as heand two guards came into the rooms fifteen moments later. “Princess Zenyssa.” He bowed low before them both. “I apologize that I have not greeted you before this moment. I am lord Reo Flox, Ambassador of the Science Directive to Belastia.” “You will go with the guards, Prince. They will take you to the Research Section, so that we can begin the examination portion of your service to us.” “We do not belong to you, Flox,” Leonin snapped, remaining standing between Zenand the men. “My sisterand I will not be your lab animals.” “You have no choice,” Reo replied tightly. “You go with no argument, or you go beaten.” He looked at Zenand her anger made him flinch. These children were accustomed to being in control. They would learn the futility of rebellion. “But you will go.” “You remember what I showed you, sister?” Leonin asked as he looked down at Zen. She noddedand he clasped her hands in his, resting his forehead against hers. “Trust your instincts. They have proven sound thus far.” He stepped away from herand Reo thought he had won. Instead, Leonin veered offand dove into the mirror, vanishing from sight. Reo went to the mirrorand saw no prince. He had the guards hold Zenand he slapped her, demanding to know where her brother had gone. Zen merely smiled at him sweetlyand remained silent. He had never been angrier in his life. He continued to strike her until she collapsed. He sent the guards outand carried Zen to the bed. He had not expected her to be so stubborn. Breaking her, he smiled as he ran his hand along her cheek slowly, was going to be a pleasure. Leonin stepped out of a goldstone mirrorand looked around the waterfall chamber that had been his sister’s home. He could feel her here, he noted as he gathered supplies for his journey. He felt at peace here,and welcomed. He laid his hand on the symbol for the redstone mirrorand saw her lying on the bed. Her mind was blazing with anger at being bested by the lord Reo. He soothed herand undid as much of the damage as he could without being able to touch her. Zen’s eyes openedand she smiled over at him. “It works!” she said as she approached the mirror. “Just as you said it would.” “Only the savages will be chained, Zen,” Leonin told her mind-to-mind. “You must allow your captors to believe it can be done to you.” He sent her all the information she needed to make this happen. “You will never be under their control, so you must make them believe you are.” He looked regretful. “I would not leave you there, sister.” “It is necessary,” Zen replied. “We must know what this lord Reo is up to before we can prevent it.” She had an unwelcome thought. “How many of us were left in stasis, brother?” “I do not know,” Leonin told her honestly. “You know that it was not allowed for those of lesser rank than level five.” He could see her thoughts. “He is not coming back, sister.” “How do you know?” Zen asked him, her worry not abating. “We were found. We came back.” “As a reward for our sacrifices,” Leonin was convinced. “They would not allow Zoran to inflict his madness on our world again.” “Who?” Zen asked him, sensing he was not telling her everything. “Leo!” “No, Zen,” her brother told her firmly. “That is not something you need to know. Do as we planned. When we are together again,” he finished as the glass darkened between them, “I shall tell you more.” * Bemin was dozing off after a longand exhausting series of tests. He was astounded by how completely his son had been altered by mating with Zen. If Bemin did not know Marek was his son, this series of tests would have led him to believe that Marek was one of Zen’s people. He looked over to the cylinder where Marek was sleeping. He would have to let him go soon, Bemin knew. Marek was the only one who could help Zen now. He pressed a controland his son woke upand glared at him. “I understand why you are angry with me, son,” Bemin said as he approached the cylinder, “but we have no time for your emotional outbursts. If you want Zen back, you need to listen to me…” He frowned as the alarms went offand he released Marek from the cylinder. “We are under attack,” he said as he went to pull two weapons off the wall. He tossed a coverall to Marek. “Hurry.” Marek noddedand dressed. He grabbed the gun from the tableand hurried after his father. They needed to get to safety; they could not help Zen if they were taken. As Bemin led him through the tunnel, he told his father what Zen had shown him as she was chained to the mirror. Since that time, he had been unable to reach her,and he was frightened. Obviously, being inside the mirror kept her mind dampened. She could affect nothing while she was inside the thing. “I have read about that device,” Bemin told him as they continued on. “If you want to free your mate, you must get the ring off of the controller’s hand and put it on your own.” “Why not on her?” Marek asked as he followed Bemin out of the complex. “Father?” “If you put the ring on her finger,” Bemin told him as he paused a moment, “it will chain her. She will be trapped inside of the device forever. The ring…” “Father?” Marek cried as he saw the blood. He caught Bemin as he felland carried him out of the complex. Trel stepped forward, a dark smile on her face. “Why?” “We have no further need of your father, Marek,” Trel told him. “He has given us all the information we require. Your mate will be our source now; once you are dead.” She nodded to her men. “Take the boy aboard the transportand secure him.” She looked down at Bemin, who glared up at her coldly. “So,” Bemin hissed as he looked at his former associate, “you will kill me now?” “Oh no, dearest Bem,” Trel laughed as she ran her hand along his cheek. “You have skills that can be quite useful to the Directive.” She nodded towards the line of chained felinoids being herded up the stairs. “I am going to leave you here with your pretty cats, Bemin Tor. You are going to turn them into tools for the Directive.” “Never!” Bemin Tor roared. “They are free souls! They must have their own life; their own purpose…” “They will have a purpose,” Trel laughed as she had him pulled to his feet. They went back into the complex while two of her men brought in a mirror of greenstone. “A very useful little device. It will help us adjust your attitudeand behavior.” She had her men hold Beminand she sliced his palmand watched as the men dragged him to the mirrorand he was pulled in. She put on the greenstone ringand smiled. Any remorse at doing to the older man what had been done to her was not felt. She was serving the Directive by doing this, her mind told her. Her brother had told her so. “Bring the cats through now.” When all of the Chen had been put into the cages her men brought into the laboratory from the village, she nodded. “Bemin Tor,” she said as she drew him out. “You will remain here creating a race of slaves for the Directive; a race of hunters from these pretty Chen who will obey their orders without question. Once they bear, you will destroy the parents. Is this understood?” Bemin nodded. “You belong to the Science Directive again,” she told him. “You will destroy anyone who tries to remove you from this complex.” Trel turned on her heeland went to the village where the hunterand his team were being freed. The hunter bowed his head to her,and sent his men to help the others. Then he smiled, offering her his hand. They went into the nearest hutand had a reunion. Later, as they lay in each others arms, Trel told him what he was to do. He looked at her in disbeliefand she frowned. “This is as it must be, Quern,” Trel said briskly. “With you in charge here, I know that Bemin Tor is secured. If anyone else comes looking for him, you will be in a place to prevent it.” “You said we would be together, Trel…” “And we will, my hunter,” Trel broke in, running her finger down his chest. Her eyes were warm with returning interest. “Our time will come. For now,” she purred as she moved to straddle him, “let us enjoy what we have in this moment.” * Leonin went into the back chambers of the cavern systemand found what he was looking for. His cousin, Daren, was sleeping inside of a stasis chamber. Leonin frowned darkly as he saw what had been done. He slipped into his cousin’s mindand saw the memory of the torture that Daren had suffered. They had turned him into a winged creature, with thick golden wings tipped with black. But they had done it through surgeries that had left scars on his mindand body. “Cousin.” Daren’s eyes openedand he looked up to see his cousin. Memories flooded back slowly of their times of shared training. Of times spent planning to make Zoran pay for the pain he inflicted on them both. Daren remembered the eagerness in his cousin’s mind as he had shared his knowledge of Zen with her brother. Together they had formed the plan to assist her when they had found out what Zoran was planning for her. “Leo!” Daren cried out in joy. He tried to sit upand found himself weakened. “Stasis sickness.” “It will pass,” Leonin told his cousin, even as he healed. “Zen is going to be in need of your assistance again, cousin. I must ask something of you that you may not be willing to do.” “If it keeps our beloved safe,” Daren said fiercely, “I will do it.” “I had a feeling you would say something like that, Daren,” Leonin smiled. “I must continue on. There are dozens of our mindset waiting to be revived.” He laid his hand on Daren’s shoulder. “Zen’s safety is in your hands now. As it was always meant to be.” Daren smiledand nodded. He got up out of the stasis chamberand followed Leonin into the main chamber. He saw the mirrorand his joy ended as swiftly as it had begun. When his cousin told him what was required, he shook his head. Leonin showed him what would happen if he did not,and he relented. A moment later, he was chained inside of the mirror to wait. He sank down, believing that he would now endure hours, days, weeks, even months of boredomand loneliness. But a mirror appeared near himand he saw his twin standing on the other side. “My king!” the other cried out in joy,and went down on one knee. “We had been told this day would come! I am Steyd, lord of the Aerie. We stand ready to do you service.” “Tell me,” Daren smiled as he sank down to speak to his offspring. “How the ages have treated my children.” Leonin smiled, knowing his cousin would be content to remain in his cage. He went through to the mirror in the Shrineand saw Bemin Tor working feverishly at the task he’d been given. Bemin Tor looked upand reached for his weapon. It was already in Leonin’s hand. He raised itand sedated the man. Then he went through the tunnels until he found the one he was seeking. He would find them here, he knew; the race he had created as his own personal army before he had fallen to Koris’ blade. * Reo was waiting when Trel returned with Marek in hand. He had Marek sent to Zen’s celland listened as Trel told him what she had done. It was as he had wished. He looked down at his proud sister, on her knees before him,and he had an idea. He saw her interlude with the hunterand it did not suit his plans at all. That man was a threat. He would question. His sister needed to be in the hands of a man who would be loyal to Reo’s command. He instructed her to remain silentand pulled her to her feet to take her down the corridor to Horan’s chamber. He knocked on the doorand the man opened it. He bowed his head as he saw his visitorsand stepped aside. If he was surprised at being visited by such high-ranking officials, he showed none of it. “You have served the Directive longand faithfully, Horan,” Reo said as he sat down, leaving Trel standing. “It is time you received some recognitionand reward for your hard work.” He pulled the bluestone ring off of his hand. “I offer you the rank of Ambassadorand my sister, the lady Trel. She will be a lovingand obedient wife to you. If you accept, put on this ringand never take it off again.” Horan took the ringand slid it on happily. He smiled as Trel went to her knees before him. Reo nodded, knowing he had chosen the right man. His sister would be in the hands of a man who would keep her under control. She would no longer have any possibility of becoming a threat to his plans. Reo rose to his feetand shook Horan’s hand. “I will leave you to your wedding night, Ambassador Horan,” Reo nodded. “The princess begins examination tomorrow. Make certain the guard is on alert.” “You expect trouble,” Horan frowned, even as his hand moved to touch Trel’s hair. “I always expect trouble,” Reo replied, enjoying the sight of his sister helpless. “That is why I am still in control.” Reo leftand went to Zen’s chamber where Marek had been taken. Two guards held him as he tried to go to Zen. She was shaking in anger as the shackles refused to move. She remained shackled inside of the mirror until Reo allowed her to leave. Her heart was breaking from being unable to go to her mate. Marek looked at the man in horror. What had this monster done to his Zen? “Your pretty mate is mine now, Marek Tor,” Reo laughed as he saw Marek’s expression. He laughed as the young man roaredand came at him. “You will be just as collared when I am through with you.” “There is no power on the planet,” Marek hissed as the he struggled, “that will keep me from breaking your foul neck!” “You are so wrong, boy,” Reo laughed. Reo went to the boxand retrieved the redstone knife. “An interesting little tidbit I discovered in my readings,” he said as he sliced Marek’s hand and had his men drag Marek to the mirror. “This will chain you to the mirror in your pretty mate’s placeand weaken the bond between you,” he told the struggling man. “No!” he screamed as Marek grabbed the ring. The young man smiled as he was drawn into the mirror, holding the ring up for Reo to see. “What have you done?” “He has broken your hold on me,” Zen said softly as she came out of the mirror. The moment Marek had gone through, the chains holding her had vanished. She turned to the mirror, laying her hand against her mates, tears glistening in her eyes as she watched the bond fading. “He has done the one thing that could stop you.” “What do you mean, slave?” Reo demanded as he grabbed her hairand yanked her head up so he could see her eyes. “This was not in the texts!” “Of course it wasn’t,” Zen replied. “This was knowledge only one of my rank would know.” Knowledge, she did not add, that had been given to her just at the moment Marek ahd been chained in her place. She turned back to Marek, who was smiling. “By taking the ring into the mirror, Marek has broken the hold you had on me,” she whimpered as Reo yanked on her hair, “but he has trapped himself within the device foreverand made our bond unbreakable.” “I’ll find a way to get him out!” Reo hissed as he released her. “Stand watch on the doors in case she gets any ideas about leaving,” he told the guards as Zen went back to the mirror. “We may not have him, as I had intended, but she is still ours!” Zen said nothing. He could search the texts until the day he breathed his last,and Reo would never find any mention of a means to release Marek. Only she could set him free now, by blood, or by chaining. At the moment, with her still prisoner; she had to opt for chaining. She laid her hand on the glassand Marek placed his against it. Their bond was still there. “I would join you there if I could, my love,” Zen cried, her heart breaking at the sacrifice her mate had made. “One of us must be free,” Marek replied. “This lord Reoand the lord Cardinal are bent on destruction. They must be stopped.” “It should have been me, beloved,” Zen told him. “I must be whole to do this, Marek. You must push the ring out of the mirror,and allow me to bind you further.” “I give you trust,” Marek bowed his head to her. Zen picked up the knife from where Reo had dropped itand he pressed the ring out of the mirror. She pressed the knife point to the ringand Marek’s blood flowed into it. Then she laid her wrist against the ring, wincing as it burned her skin. When it was done, the control symbol had been burned into her skin over her tendon, where no one could remove it short of destroying her. She laid her palm against the glass. “You must say the words, Marek.” “My mindand my body are yours, Zen,” Marek told her. “Use them as you must to destroy our enemies, my beloved.” He could feel the bond between them weakening. The tattoo on his finger began to dull. “It breaks our bond! You will be helpless, Zen!” “Calm, beloved. The true bond needs no outward sign,” Zen smiled at him. Marek looked down at his fingerand saw that the dullness had stopped. The tattoo was still there as a shadow. He placed his hand against hers, smiling. “Our bond can never break, Marek. The time when such a thing was possible has long passed, my love.” She pulled away as the doors opened. Reo had returnedand he was not pleased. He slapped herand shoved her away from the mirror. He bound her wrists with lucen cordand held her as two men removed the mirror from the wall. Zen struggled to follow, terrified at the thoughts in Reo’s mind. He could not mean to do what she was seeing was his intent. “The mirror is going to be taken from here, princess, to the place where your bonding ceremony will be performed,” Reo laughed as he pulled her against him. He smiled as he heard her whimper of protest. “It is his wish that you be the one who ends your mate’s life,” he said as he turned her to face him, “before you bond with him.” “I will die before I commit such an act,” Zen cried. “Please, lord Reo,” she pleaded with him, “don’t take him away. Let us have some time to say goodbye.” “Very well, princess,” Reo nodded. He turned to his men. “Put the mirror back in place. We shall let them have time.” He pulled Zen to him, his eyes locked on hers. “I will return in an hour to take you to the research section.” He released herand Zen went to the mirror. She had seen what he meantand knew she had little time to act. She showed Marek what she neededand he looked around the cell. He found the orb she asked forand sent it through to her. Then he watched, stunned, as she held it up between them. It began to glowand she whimpered as the pain began. The glow continued as she fell to her knees, shaking from the mounting pain. But it eased once Marek was transferred into the orb. “I am going to put you somewhere I know you may be safe,” Zen told him as she began to focus all of her mind on the problem. “If only we could have had more time.” “You make it sound like we’re never going to be….” Marek felt the blaze of power filling his mind. He was surrounded by lightand he was on his knees, shaking from the power cascading around him. When it cleared, he was no longer in the mirror. He was in the complex with his fatherand the Chen. The orb was vanishing into the greenstone mirror. She’s going to do it again, Father,” Marek said as freed the Chen from the cages. “No,” he snapped at one of the males as he tried to break the mirror, “If you break that, Zen will be lost.” Zen smiled as she saw that her wish had been granted. She had known that she might one day have power to wield against the horrors her father had created. The knowledgeand abilities she had gained from Lady Atav had told her it would be so. She turned from the mirrorand headed towards the bluestone mirror. The lady Trel might be related to the lord Reo, Zen had seen in her initial touch on the woman’s mind, but she was logicaland methodical about her goals. Unlike her brother, she would not push until she knew she could succeed. Zen could work with her – for now. “Come to me, lady Trel,” Zen said softly as she placed her hand on the mirrorand the control symbol on her wrist blazed with power. “I would speak with you.” “Where…” Trel looked around the cell, puzzled. “How did I get here?” “I brought you here,” Zen told her, watching as the woman turned. “I would speak with you, lady Trel.” She kept her hand on the mirror so that their communication was mind to mind. “Your brother has pushed too hard. He has lost much that could have been freely shared in his need to possess.” “What do you wish, princess?” Trel asked, knowing Zen’s mind on the matter. She smiledand nodded. “You are wise for a child.” She thought over her decision. What Zen was offering them far outweighed loyalty to family, Trel decided. “Very well, princess. I will do as you suggest.” “I return you to where you were until we can act,” Zen smiled. She pulled backand Trel vanished, returned to Horan’s chamber. She took the chaining knife from the boxand hid it in her skirt as she felt Reo’s mind approaching. He came in with two guards. “It has not been an hour, surely.” “Our researchers are eager to begin, princess,” Reo replied. He looked over at the mirrorand froze. “What did you do?” he demanded as he grabbed her by the wristsand glared down into her complacent expression. The knife clattered to the floor at her feetand one of the guards retrieved itand returned it to the box. “Where is the boy?” “I have sent Marek Tor away,” Zen told him. “Where he is safe from youand your plots.” She glared at him as she saw his thoughts. “If he dies, I will follow him to the grave.” She pulled free of him, her eyes blazing in anger. “I shall never willingly accept any other as a mate.” “Silence!” Reo snappedand his hand struck her cheek, sending her flying. “You are in no position to refuse me anything!” he continued as he yanked her up to her knees by grabbing her hair. “You will be willing to obey by the time we are through with you.” He nodded to his guards. “Take her.” Zen was taken out of the chambersand led out along a series of corridors. She could feel the curiosity of the minds of the people in this complex as they saw her. The images they had formed of her amused herand lightened some of her angerand fear. She could send these people flying with a thought, but it did not fit in with her plans. She needed to lull Reo into a relaxed state,and that meant she had to let him believe he was winning. As they headed across the courtyard, the alarms went off. Reo froze as a bolt of fire struck a pillar near his head. “They would not dare! It is not time!” he hissed as he saw the transports coming. He nodded at Zen. “Get her to Research now! They will secure her where the temple dogs can not reach her.” Zen attacked then. This was not what she wanted. She could not allow them to secure her where she could not act,and she could not let the Temple take her back in hand. The guards went flyingand she ran, knowing the men would be following. She found her way back to her celland brought Trel to her. Zen smiled as she saw that Trel had managed to secure Horan while he had slept. The ring was in Trel’s hand. She handed it to Zenand Zen repeated the chaining process. Once it was done, Zen pressed the ring to her wrist, next to the mark from the redstone,and sent the ring into the mirror. “You will come back with us, princess,” the temple guards said as they strode into the room a moment later. They looked at Trel. “We only wish the princess, lady Trel. We have no reason to move on you.” “I do not want to go with you,” Zen told them coldly. “I will not be caged by the Temple or the Directive.” She nodded towards Trel. “I have an understanding with lady Trel. Return to the lord Cardinaland tell him that he may come to me at Nores’tun at the next full moon. We will discuss his obsession face to face.” “That is not our order, princess,” the guard protested. “You are to come.” He reached towards herand Zen sent himand his companion flying. “You are free of control now, lady Trel,” Zen told her, as she showed Trel the mark that had appeared on her palm; corresponding to the mark on Zen’s wrist, “by all but myself.And I,” she said as she looked at the woman, “will only exert my control if you break our agreement.” She smiled as Trel nodded her understanding. “Come to us at Nores’tun, lady Trel, any time you wish it.” Trel noddedand watched as Zen began to glow. The light built until Trel had to close her eyes. While Trel was distracted, Zen went through the redstone mirror, with the bluestone mirror in her arms. She set it to one sideand looked at a frame appearing on the interior. The symbols of the mirrors appeared on a frame thereand laid her hand on the symbol for the goldstone mirror. She stepped through into that mirror, with the bluestone mirror in hold,and froze as she heard something move towards her. “Zen?” a familiar voice sounded from behind her. Zen turned to see Daren standing in the goldstone mirror. “Little cousin.” “He wronged you greatly because of me,” Zen said as she looked up at her beloved cousin sadly. He still had the shadows of scars on his body from the surgeriesand manipulations that had forced transformation. He was now a winged being; his wings were gold tipped with black. “If I had known…” “You had your own battle to fight, Zen,” Daren broke in over her protests. He smiled as he saw her wrist,and she saw the fangs. How much had they changed him, her mind cried in pain for him. “You have it in you to free me from this prison, cousin. Would you do that much for me?” “What would you do with your freedom, Daren?” Zen asked him bluntly. “The one who chained you is long dead.” “But there are others,” Daren told her, “who have risen to take his place. I have seen it in the minds of my children.” He laid his hand on the mirror. “Please, cousin. You must let me out. I can help you.” Zen backed away as she saw the darkness in his eyes. He was damaged by his tortureand long imprisonment. She could not let him free until she was certain he would not harm others to punish someone for what had happened to him. Daren hissedand turned his back on herand Zen knew she had made the right choice. Until she could find a way to help him heal, it was not safe for him to be loose. “You have changed, cousin,” Daren said a moment later as his dark spell faded. “You would have freed me without question before.” He saw the bonding in her memory. “I see,” he nodded, “you have bonded to the current age through one of its sons. Your perceptions have altered.” He went to the bed in his celland laid down. “I shall have to ponder what this means.” Zen stepped out of the mirror into her chamber at Norest’unand left him pondering what he was going to doand went to her bed. She was finding it hard to relax. Images of her past life kept flooding into her mind, when sheand Daren had been growing up together; the times they had shared when she was allowed to visit her motherand family during her training. She had a very restless night, as Daren remained in her mind, trying to convince her to release him by reminding her of the bond they shared. * Trel wondered how Zen had vanished,and knew she might have a chance of learning only if the princess continued to believe she was free of their control. The princess was power in physical form, but she was still only a child. Properly handled, she could become the willing tool of the Directive. She went to her officeand called the captain of her guard. “You will arrest my brotherand Horan on suspicion of treason,” she told the man stiffly. “Their greedand lust have led to the escape of a most treasured resource. They must answer for their actions in front of the Council.” “Yes, my lady Trel,” the man bowed his head. “It shall be as you have ordered.” He left the chamber immediately, without needing any more clarification. Trel smiledand got up to pour herself a drink, allowing herself a moment to shudder. That child had rendered two of the ancient mirror into atoms with a mere thought. What would she be capable of when she had matured? Trel was eager to find out, but she was not willing to risk her freedom, her life, or her status to force the child. She would play the friend, the ally,and have the girl believe that she was sharing the information of her own free will. “Lady Trel?” “Yes, Captain?” Trel sighed as the man interrupted her reverie. “I am saddened to report that, while we found lord Horan,” the man reported, “your brother, lord Reo, had left the Embassy before he could be apprehended.” “Put our best hunter team on him, Captain,” Trel frowned. “I want my brother in bonds by the end of the week, if not sooner.” She watched him goand then made the connection with her hunter. A soft smile lit her face as she heard his voice. “It is time, beloved. Lord Horan’s position stands vacantand I would have it yours.” She had never felt so free, or so happy. “When you arrive, we shall be joined as we should have been.” The link went deadand she frowned. Something had gone wrong. Quern would not have broken link with her like that. He was not that abrupt. Quern turned from the link, wondering what could have happened to cause Trel to close the link so abruptly. She had not seemed done with their conversation. He turned as he heard a noiseand rose to his feet. Leoninand a pair of Chen warriors were coming into the hut. “Your ladyand her brother are causing great harm, hunter,” Leonin said as he sank down on a chairand Quern was bound. “Give us reason to allow you to live.” The hunter cried out in painand the man’s mind shot into his, removing everything he had kept hidden from everyone but himself with an ease that terrified the hunter. When it was over, the hunter was unconscious. Leonin raised his head to Chen’ya, smiling. She went to her knees before him, laying her cheek on his lap. He stroked her hair, pleased that these people had not forgotten him in the centuries he had been locked away from them. “Your people have grown in the centuries since their creation, Chen’ya,” he said softly, his hand moving along her fur. “You make me quite proud to have had a hand in that act.” He accepted a goblet from a slave. “I will die soon,” he told herand felt her stiffen. “It is as it must be. My sister, Zenyssa, must be the one to protectand guide on this world. Youand the Chen must be ready to assist her.” “She is of your blood, Creator-being,” Chen’ya bowed her head. “Sheand all those she calls her own shall receive our aid.” * The next morning, after the few hours she had fought for to rest; Zen assured Marek she was well. Zen was still smiling with happiness, as she stood on the hillside overlooking the valley that had been her home for ten years with the lady Atav. It had changed in twenty-five centuries. There was a village there that had not been in the valley in her time.And in the mountains to the north, she could sense an Aerie of a race of winged beings that had not been known in her age. She was leery of approaching either, but she wanted to learn how things stood with this world. She let herself relax a few moments longer, then she approached the village. “We have been awaiting you, Princess,” the village elder, a tall, exceeding broad-shoulder man with hair braided in three, four,and three, bonded with cord in every shade of light, bowed his head. “Our Seer told us you would come.” “I would greet this Seer,” Zen replied. She waited until he gave acceptanceand then she followed him to a hut off to the west of the village. “Seer,” the Elder called out softly as he pushed open the door. “The Princess has come as you asked.” The woman turnedand smiled as she saw the pretty Zen. She nodded to the manand he stepped away from them. She saw the woman’s mindand shook her head, her eyes wide in fright. The Elder moved as Zen tried to leave,and held Zen fast as the Seer brought over a gobletand forced a liquid down her throat. Zen felt her body freezing as the drug went to work. “These people have served your memory for centuries, Princess,” the Seer smiled as she stroked Zen’s cheek. “Now you are here, we do what we must to keep you secure.” She saw the anger in Zen’s eyes. “We do this for you.” “This is not my choice!” Zen cried out weakly, even her anger dulled by the drug. “You must not do this!” “We must keep you safe, Princess,” the Seer replied. Zen could not move now. The Seer smiledand nodded to the Elder. He went to the doorand opened it. Four women came in, carrying garments in their arms. They stripped Zen as the Elder leftand helped her into the flowing white gown. Zen’s mind was screaming as it reminded her of the gown her father had forced her into.And then she remembered where she had seen this woman before. This was Sarit, her father’s torturer! The Seer leaned forward as she saw that recognition dawn. “Yes, Princess,” she laughed as she sat back to watch. “I am Sarit!And this time,” she smiled as she enjoyed Zen’s helplessness, “there is nothing you can do to prevent the bonding.” She stroked Zen’s hair. “We have been waiting for your return for a long, long time.” The door openedand two Temple guards stepped in. “She is ready.” “Come with us, Princess,” a guard ordered as heand his companion pulled her to her feet. The sun was suddenly blotted outand he looked up to see a band of the winged beings. “What is this, Elder?” “They must not take you, Princess,” the Elder cried. He grabbed her armand pulled her to a shed by the hut. He kicked open the door. “No,” he cried as one of the winged men arrivedand pushed him into the shed. “You must not!” Zen was yanked off of her feetand she reached down to her belt, drawing her knife. She drove it into the winged man’s armand he dropped her. She landed wrongand felt her ankle twist painfully. She tried to stand and found that her ankle would not hold her weight. Biting her lip to keep from screaming, she ripped the hem off of her skirtand wrapped it around her ankle. She got on her feet. It hurt, but she could walk. She turned to find one of the winged men landing behind her. The Elderand the temple guards were on their knees, wrists bound. He bowed his head to her. “Princess,” he said softly, his voice filled with awe. “We meant no harm. We merely wish to make ourselves known to you.” He cocked his head as he saw the shock on her face. “We are known to you?” “It’s not possible,” Zen said softly as she looked him over. It was Daren standing before her, the same golden-hair,and the same deep blue eyes. The only difference was the pair of wings unfurled behind his back; black, tipped with the same golden hue as this beings hair. “You are my cousin reborn.” “Your cousin was the progenitor of our kind, Princess,” the winged one told her. “It was his punishmentand our blessing. I am called Steyd.” He saw her confusion. “You do not know the pain that Prince Daren suffered because he meant to protect you. Come with us to the Aerieand we will share our history with you.” “You must not go with this creature, Princess,” the Elder cried in horror. “It will turn you into one of the walking dead. You will be its slave.” Zen saw the man’s fearand looked for the images that supported his claim. There were none. Whatever had fed this into this man’s mind; it was groundless. She looked into the mind of the winged manand saw no threat. But it was too soon for her to make such choices. She needed rest. She needed to be alone. She looked from one man to the other. “I will not decide this now,” she told them both. “I will go to my chamberand rest from my journey. Return, if you offer trust for trust, at this time tomorrow. No,” she snapped as the Elder stepped forward. He backed off, looking terrified. “I must have time to myself.” Zen moved off, leaving the two men watching her in disbelief. She would not let them order her. It was not their place to decide for her. It was no one’s place to decide for her. Only Marek had that right,and he was far from her. Zen felt her heartand mind begin to ache with longingand she struggled to control the tears. She arrived at the waterfalland parted the water to step into the chamber. It was as it had always been, a place of peace. She sank down on the thick cushions in the back chamberand allowed herself to sleep. She was secure here; no one could enter without her permission. She was looking around a cavern chamber in confusion. She had been asleep in the waterfall chamberand woken up to find herself in this strange place. She heard a fluttering soundand turned ot see Daren coming in from the opening, his wings flapping as he landed. His eyes were warm with regard for her, but not with familial thoughts. “No,” Zen protested as she saw what he planned. “I have a mate, Daren. I will not let you take that from me.” “You have no choice, Zen,” Daren told her harshly. “I have always wanted you.” He pulled her to him, his hands bruising her wrists as he held her close. “If I can not have you as a true mate; I will have you nonetheless.” He stiffened as her mind surged into hisand took control. In his eagerness to possess, he had forgotten that she was the one in control of him. He was on his knees, shaking in anger. “We need you, Zen,” he told her the truth about why he had brought her to the Aerie. “My children can not bear offspring.” “And you would force me to bear for you, cousin,” Zen hissed. She tried to get upand he held her down on the bed. “And if I refuse?” “There is no ‘refuse’, Zen,” Daren told her. “For the sake of my new race, little cousin, if not for the love you bore me once.” He saw her eyes soften at the memory. “I have always loved you, Zen. I became this,” he indicated his wings,and his fangs, “because of that love.” “If I give you a child, Daren,” Zen said softly, “I dishonor my bond with my mate.” She saw his anguish, could feel his pain. “How can you ask this of me?” “Your mate!” Daren spat. “Some weak mortal who was handy when you needed protection; nothing more.” He saw her angerand knew he was pushing, but he was desperate. “Forgive me, Zen. I will not believe you actually bonded with one of this age’s spawn. They are ignorant savages compared to what we were.” “And where is all of that now, Daren?” Zen asked him bluntly. She was angry. “It is always going to be what you want, Daren,” she cried. “I thought once you were a man above men. I was going to choose you.” She saw his smileand shook her head. “But you are no better than my father was!” “For that, pretty cousin,” Daren hissed, “there will be no freedom for you.” He clamped his hand on her throat. “I had meant to leave you as you are,” he continued as he flew her down to a laboratory level, “but you are now going to become one of us for real.” They entered a laboratoryand Thaya strapped Zen face down on a tableand administered a paralytic. She looked up to see Daren coming into the chamber. Daren stroked Zen’s backand smiled down at the fear in her eyes. He nodded towards Thayaand she brought over a machine Zen was very familiar with. Thaya took a sample of Zen’s bloodand put it into the machine. Her DNA sequence appeared on the first screenand Daren smiled. “With just a few tweaks hereand there, Zen, you will become Nydare.” He nodded to Thayaand she put some of her blood in the other receptacle. Her DNA sequence appeared on the second screen. “Bors,” Daren said to the verbal analyzer, “how do we alter DNA sequence one to match DNA sequence two in the matter of wings.” The sequences needing alteration glowed on Zen’s screenand Daren smiled. “Not so very different after all.” He pressed a controland a vial of the necessary drug shot out of the machine. “You are fortunate, Zen. My transformation was not nearly as gentle.” Zen closed her eyes as he injected the drug into her vein. A moment later pain ripped along her spineand she screamed in agony. Thaya brought over a leather tubeand put it in Zen’s mouth, strapping it in place. Zen still could not move, but the pain mountedand she nearly bit the tube in half to keep from screaming. She passed out finallyand did not see the wing buds springing out of her back. Over the next seventeen hours, during which time she received additional injections of the mutagen, Zen floated inand out of consciousness. Pain cameand went, leaving her body aching from muscle contractions. When it was over, a pair of golden wings tipped with copper rested on her back. Daren freed her from the strapsand flew her to his chamber. He spent the rest of the night stroking her wings, a pleased smile on his face. “Pretty bird,” Daren crooned. “I was beginning to wonder if you would ever wake.” * Marek came awake as winged men threatened his mate. He got to his feetand began pacing in irritation, chafing at the chains she had placed on him. He had given her the right,and he understood why, but it made it no easier to accept. Only one thing made his enforced exile bearableand that was the Archives contained in the rooms along the massive tunnel complex beneath the main chamber. His father looked up as Marek entered the laboratory,and Marek shook his head. “I tried everything I could think of, Marek,” Bemin told his son bluntly. “Only Zen can remove whatever chains she placed on you.” He looked weary,and far older than his years. “I have wronged that child greatly. I should never have allowed Omri anywhere near her.” “He misled you, Father,” Marek told his sire. He had been told everything through his connection with Zen. “He offered you the finances you needed. He told you what he knew you wanted to hear in order to get close to her.” He laid his hand on Bemin’s shoulder. “You could not have known he would prove to be the same kind of man as her father.” “Omriand I together are worse than her father,” Bemin sighed. “I have been through the Archives again,and the thing Zoran did to his own nephew…” His face paled. “The man was a monster, Marek. He used his knowledge of genetic manipulation to turn his nephew into the sire of the Nydare. I’m afraid of what they might do to Zen if they find her.” “You think they might punish her,” Marek frowned, “for something her sire did?” He shook his head. “I have dealt with the Nydare, Father. They are an honorable people. They would not harm her for something she had no knowledge of. Especially if they knew she destroyed herself to allow others to destroy her sire.” He slammed his fist into the wall. “If only I could be with her. I don’t like that she’s out there on her own without protection.” “Why don’t you spend some time in the Archives, Marek?” Bemin suggested. “You might be able to find something I overlooked.” Marek noddedand left his father alone. He was glad of the time they had spent imprisoned in the Shrine; if only for the time heand his father now had to learn more of each other. Zen had seen to it that only the Chen could comeand go to bring in fresh supplies. He sank down at a tableand closed his eyes a moment. He wanted her so badly it hurt. “As I do you, my beloved.” “Zen?” Marek opened his eyesand she was standing in front of him. “How?” “We are bonded, my love,” Zen told himand looked around the Archives. “I felt your needand came through the mirrors.” Her mind was heavy with regret for what she had done to him. “I was wrong to chain you in this place, Marek, but it was the only way I could see to freeing you from our enemies.” She was pacing, her regret plain. “I did not know enough yet to make any other choice.” “You did what you felt was right, beloved,” Marek replied. “My fatherand I have been getting to know each other.” “Then I am content.” A sudden look of worry crossed her face as she saw what he wanted. “You will find what you seek when it is time for you to use it. For now,” she said as she held her arms out to him, “kiss me.” Marek did not need to be asked twice. He took her into his armsand kissed her, pouring out all his loveand longing into the kiss. She sighedand melted against himand he was lost to the pleasure they shared. Their longing for each other was evident as they touched mind-to-mind;and body-to-body. When it was over, she asked Bemin Tor to allow her to form the link to the greenstone mirror. He agreed, eager to see what this entailed. When it was over, heand Marek saw her adding the greenstone mark to the other two on her wrist. “I must go now,” Zen said sadly. She kissed her husband warmly,and kissed Bemin on the cheek. “Care for each other.” Marek felt her sadness at the parting as she stepped into the mirror. He cried outand reached for her, but she was gone. He remembered what she had told himand he returned to the texts, desperate now to find a way to be at her side once more. Zen left the goldstone mirror, ignoring Daren, who was glaring at her for using the mirror as she had. She was smiling as the joy of the joining washed through her a moment longer. She had wanted to be with himand she had gone. There was no need for true parting, if she could go to him at will. That knowledge lightened the pain of their separationand gave her strength. She got upand went to the water, catching some into her palmsand testing it. It was changed, but harmless. She drank deeplyand looked out over the valley, frowning as she felt the anger coming from the village. No, she shook her head, from the Seer. The woman’s mind was coldand angry, seeking a means to harm, to control. Zen shook her head to clear it of such negativityand turned to look towards the Aerie. There were only feelings of anticipationand longing coming from there; as if something they had long wished for was about to occur. A man-shaped shadow was waiting on the other side of the curtain. Zen searched aheadand saw Steyd pacing outside. His mind was filled with urgency. Zen found no threat in him, so she let him in. He went to one kneeand bowed his head. “Goddess,” he said simply, “I apologize for this intrusion. I further apologize,” he said as he slugged her across the faceand she collapsed to the ground, “for what I must do.” He pulled the unconscious Zen to her feetand cut her palm, laying it on the frame. Her blood ran down to the goldstone symboland the glass clearedand parted. “My king!” he enthused as Daren stepped out of the mirror. “It is done!” Daren bowed his headand looked down at his unconscious cousin, as the gold returned to the glass. Poor sweet Zen, he thought as he picked her up in his arms. He nodded to his offspringand that one got the box holding the ringand knife. Daren took the knifeand put it into Zen’s hand. Then he had her slice his palmand kept her holding the knife as he touched the knife point to the ring. He made her hand press the stone to her own wrist. He returned the knife to the boxand had the other put it back. Then he kissed Zen passionatelyand took her to the Aerie. This was always how it had been meant to be, his mind sang as he laid her on the bed in the chambers reserved for him. Zen belonged to him; not to any other. He kissed her again. “No,” Zen protested as his kiss drew her back to consciousness. “Daren, you don’t know what you’re doing!” “Of course I do, my beloved cousin,” Daren laughed. He pulled her into his arms. “You were meant to be mine, Zen!And now, you are.” “I am not!” Zen protested as he shoved her down onto the bed. “All you have done is give me dominance over you.” She saw in his mind that this was what he had intended. “You meant this to happen?” “It was the only way I could be freed, Zen,” Daren laughed down into her angry eyes. “And you could add the goldstone link to your control,” he added as he raised her right armand she saw the new mark on her wrist. “There is only one left now, cousin. You are almost free.” “You did not bring me here to help with the link, cousin,” Zen replied as he remembered her vision-dream. “You need my help with your flock.” She saw his shock. “I saw it, Daren. Your meddling in my mind triggered a vision.” She got to her feet. “Do you have the right equipment in your lab?” “Steyd?” “We have every piece of equipment you suggested, my lord,” Steyd replied, nodding. The hope in his mindand his expression was touching. “Have Thaya brought,” Daren told him. “She will be the first.” Steyd flew outand Daren smiled. He was just as eager as the boy to see to an ending of his offsprings’ barrenness. He took Zen in his armsand flew her down three levels as she looked around the grand cavern in awe. Several levels of caves existed, homes for his flockand rooms for supplies, laboratories,and schoolrooms. They landed on the laboratory leveland Zen was taken to the main lab. A tall, long-legged Nydare female with black hairand deep green eyes bowed to Daren, nodded briefly to Zenand went to sit down in a chair by the machine Zen had been hoping to see. Daren stepped up to itand hooked an IV line in Thaya’s arm. The woman’s wings flapped in response to her anxiety level: black with emerald tips. “Bors,” he said as he turned the machine on. “Sample subject Thaya. Analyzeand then diagnose problems with reproduction.” “Need fertile sample for comparison,” the machine sent out on the screen. “That would be me,” Zen smiledand hooked herself into the other line. “Sample subject Zen. Analyzeand compare with subject Thaya in area of reproduction.” “Sample taken,” the machine screen read. “Subject Thaya requires optimal mating partner for offspring to occur. No physical restrictions to reproduction.” “You need to collect samples from the entire flock, Daren,” Zen said as she removed the line from her armand turned to her cousin. “No physical restrictions,” she smiled as she settled in to do work she had knowledge of. She saw him frown. “You should be glad. That means there was never a reason for the sparsity of offspring, other than the flocks’ inability to know their optimal partner.” “Then I will be the first of the males,” Daren nodded. He hooked himself into another samplerand it took his blood. “Sample Subject Daren,” he said aloud. He turned to Steyd. “Steyd, after you leave your sample, go to the others. Tell them they are to come here for sampling.” Steyd obeyedand then left. Daren turned to Zen. “You do not have to do this, cousin…” “It is needed,” Zen replied. “Or your offspring, your flock, will die out. After what you went through to create them,” she continued, tearsmisting in her eyes at the memory; “after what my father’s torturer did…” “Zen,” Daren broke in as he pulled her to him, raising her eyes to his. “That was not your doing. I would have suffered worse, willingly, if it could have kept you safe.” He cupped her cheek in his hand and time was reversed. They were at the waterfall again, bathed in moonlight. “I love you, cousin. I would have died in your place, if that would have saved you.” “But you did not,” Zen replied. She pulled out of his holdand the spell was broken. “I died thinking I was saving youand the rest of our world. Let me help you save your children.” She went to check on the analysisand went over the DNA sequence comparison. She coded a program. “Bors, compare Subject Thaya to samples for Subject Darenand Subject Steyd. Is either Subject Daren or Subject Steyd compatible?” “Subject Daren 68% compatible,” Bors replied after a few moments. “Subject Steyd 100% compatible. Optimal breeding potential for Subject Thaya is Subject Steyd.” “Bors,” Daren asked as he came over, his expression eager. “Reproduction capabilities for Subject Daren.” “With optimal potential partner,” Bors read out, “reproduction is possible. Subject Daren is 100% compatible with Subject Zen.” Zen paled as she heard this. She left the laboratory as images from her vision filled her mind. She didn’t care what the machine had said; there was no way she was going to break faith with Marek to that degree. Daren would have to find someone else to pair with. She found herself wandering down the tunnelsand was delighted to find that there were stairs to the lower levels. Daren could take over the testingand pairing now; she just wanted to return to the waterfall chamberand take some time to relax. “I am as shocked as you are to hear the results, cousin,” Daren’s voice sounded behind her. He put his hands on her shoulderand leaned his cheek against hers. “You can see the future, Goddess. Was this not something you had foreseen?” “In our other life, Daren,” Zen told him. She turned to look up at him. “I knew I would choose you then, cousin. But I have mated with Marek…” “You are the Goddess,” Daren broke in, his hand moving to cup her chin. “You are allowed more than one mate.” His thumb stroked her cheek. “I know I would be honored if you decided to share.” He saw her indecision. “I know this is something you did not think you would face, dear Zen, but…” “If I say no,” Zen broke in, laying her hand on his lips to quiet him, “you will be left aloneand childless.And you have already suffered so much because of me.” There were tears in her eyes as she realized what she had to do. “I would do this for you, Daren.” Daren pulled her into his armsand carried her to his chamber. He removed her clothing gently,and gazed at her adoringly as he saw her beautiful form. This was what he had wanted back when he was whole; not a monster. This angel in his arms, giving herself to him willingly, was his other half. He could feel it as his fangs entered her throatand his toxin flowed into her bloodstream. He knew it for a certainty, as they made love. He saw in her eyes, the wonder of it, as she saw a new color joining the tattoo of bonding on her finger. It matched the mark on his finger, a deep rich blue interlaced with goldand edged in black. They celebrated this wondrous event until they fell asleep, wrapped in each other’s arms. Several hours later, Zen wokeand dressed; intent on finding something to eat. She kissed Daren on the foreheadand left the chamber through the tunnels beyond it. She found the staircases leading down. She had just found her way to the lowest level when a man grabbed her from behind, clamping his large hand over her mouth. “We’ve come to save you, Princess,” the Elder’s voice sounded in her ear. “I apologize for this act.” He slugged her across the jawand caught her as she collapsed. He tied her wrists behind her back. “We can take no chances that you have not been chained to these monsters.” He nodded to one of his men. “Set off the flare.” Daren frowned as Zen’s mind blazed into his in warningand then went dark. He stepped out onto the ledge just as the flare went upand he turned on his heel. He could see her being carried down to the village where the transport from the Temple was waiting. He made to go after herand she stirred to his touch, telling him to wait. He could not wait, he returned to her. Zen’s worry was plain, as was her determination. ‘Come after me now, cousin,’ her mind rang into his, ‘and I will chain you as I did Marek. You must be free to act when it is time.’ Daren sank down on his bed, shaking in anger at the attack,and mourning her loss. “My lord king?” “This attack must not go unpunished,” Daren told Steyd as the boy came to his call. “The Elder of the village,and their evil Seer, are to be brought here for trial.” He was scowling as he paced. “They assisted in the abduction of our Queen!” Zen was locked in a large passenger cabin where Lietand another priestess were waiting for her. They helped her out of her clothingand bathed her. Then they made her sit as they combed out her hairand braided it with cords of silverand pearls. She was dressed in silksand veiled. Liet pinned the veil in place in the proper manner, daring Zen to argue with her. Then they put a belt at her hips with shackles hanging from it on delicate silver chainsand fastened her wrists into it. She tried to pull free of it, but found the metal far too strong to bend to her strength. Zen went to the bedand sank down, calming herself as well as she could. “Welcome back, Princess,” Omri smiled as the ship landedand he stepped into the cabin three hours later. “You have certainly given us a chase these past weeks.” He sank down on the chair, waving Lietand the other priestess away. The door closed behind them. “I hardly expected to hear that my men had found you among the Nydare.” “I was visiting my cousin,” Zen told him. There was no reason to lie to the man. “Prince Daren.” “Your cousin is Nydare?” “My father made him the first Nydare,” Zen told him wearily. “Before you ask,” she continued, as his next question was plain in his mind. “He was held outside time in one of the devices my father had meant to use to chain me. It was in the chamber of the lady Atav at Norest’un. So I freed him.” “That will not keep him from being chained in future,” Omri told her. “We have plans for the Nydare.” He led her into the main Templeand Zen grew increasingly worried as she saw that the priestessesand the priest guards were already there. She could see their mindsand she was horrified. They meant to chain her here until the bonding ceremony. She turned to runand they caught her before she could get away. She could not beat them physically,and their minds seemed to be closed against her. They got her to the altarand she saw the orangestone mirror, the last one remaining, on the wall beside it. A gong soundedand the doors at the other end of the Temple opened. She watched as the cardinals entered,and then the supreme leader of the Celestial Temple at Tavensur. Zen’s cry of disbelief was stilled by the shock of recognition. It was her father, Zoran, returned to life. His mind flowed into hers as easily as water was poured into a cupand his punishment left her writhing in painand down on her knees. “You have only postponed my work, daughter,” Zoran smiled darkly as he approached her, “but I shall resume it now.” He came up to her sideand reached down to stroke her cheek. She turned away from him. “Still as disobedient as ever, I see.” He nodded to the guards. “Help her up.” Zen was brought to her feetand held fast. Zoran turned as Liet brought out the box for the orangestone mirror. Omri took out the knifeand handed it to Zoran. He then grabbed Zen’s armand forced her to open her hand. Zoran brought down the knifeand Zen shifted at the last moment. The blade struck Omri in the shoulderand he fell with a cry of pain. Zoran slapped Zen across the face. He was forced to finish the chaining. Once blooded, the knife had to be seeded to the ring. “It was not my plan to chain you, my friend,” Zoran said as Omri was pulled into the mirror. “It is only temporary.” He looked at Zen coldly where the guards had her held fast. “You are faster than before…” “I have to be, Father,” Zen broke in coldly. She struggled to gain her freedom, but the guards were too strong for her. “I am not going to let you accomplish your goal through me.” “You are such a child,” Zoran laughed as he nodded to the guards. “Hold her still this time.” Zen met his cold eyes in anger. That’s right, Father, she shot at him with all the force in her mind, gloat! She smiled as he rocked back on his heels. He wasn’t as untouchable as he wanted her to think, Zen realized. She felt the knife slicing her palmand was forced over to the mirror. She was shoved insideand fell to her floor as Omri was released. Zoran stood outside of her cell, smiling in triumph, as Omri was taken to the Medic. Zen let him believe he had won. There was no danger yet. Not until he bonded with her, would he truly have power over her. So she kept her secret. “Enjoy your quarters, daughter,” Zoran laughed as he looked in at her. “I apologize that they are not as opulent as your last cell, but I mean to take no chances with you escaping your fate this time.” “You are going to fall, Father,” Zen shot back, rising to her feet slowly. “You will find this world is not as complacent as the one we knew. Only your deranged followers will follow your lead this time.” “It is no different than the world as it was before I created you,” Zoran shrugged. “It will fall now as surely as it would have then.” Zen turned her back on himand his laughter was like a lash on her wounded mind. Let him gloat! She would find a way out of thisand then she would make him pay. Zen was not going to let him harm this world. She would die again, if that were required. She saw the light fadeand turned to see that a curtain had been laid across the mirror on the other side. Good, Zen smiled. That was exactly what was needed. She went to the interior frameand laid her palm against the symbol for the greenstone mirror. She smiled as she saw Bemin bent over a disk reader. “Bemin Tor,” she called outand saw the man jump. “Marek is well?” “He spends all his time in the Archives, Princess,” Bemin said as he got to his feet. “You’ve found a means of linking the mirrors!” he guessed as he saw a symbol on the frame glowing. “The symbol for the one you are using is glowing here.” He saw her turn her head. “Something is wrong?” “Was I the only one you foundand freed, Bemin Tor?” Zen asked him bluntly. “By me,” Bemin answered her candidly. “But there were other teams, other digs.” His eyes widened as he guessed what she was telling him. “Someone found your father!” “He leads the Celestial Temple at Tavensur,” Zen told him. “He means to complete what he started. When he finds he can not bond with me, as he planned, he will have me destroyed.” She saw Marek standing frozen in the corridor leading from the Archive. “You must have your people prepared to fight him.” Zen looked past him to Marekand tears glistened in her eyes. She looked at him with hope. “Have you found what you seek, beloved?” “No, Zen,” Marek told her. He came to the mirrorand laid his palm against the glass. “Why can’t you just tell me?” “I don’t know where to look,” Zen told him honestly. She could see Marek’s angerand knew that he had not liked what he had heard. It could not be helped. “I could keep you from it…” “I understand your reasons, my love,” Marek broke in, “but I do not agree with them. I will not let you fight that monster on your own. I am a part of what is happening now.” “Then please hurry, beloved,” Zen told him, letting him see her fear. “I am frightened that he may not wait until the optimum moment.” Her head turnedand she backed away, the glow fading. “Hurry!” * Zoran knew his daughter was hiding something from him. She had been far too calm during the chaining ceremony. He tried to think of what she could do to stop himand his mind was sluggish with the response. Then he stiffenedand was on his feet, dumping Liet from his lap. He hurried to the templeand drew aside the curtain. Zen turned towards him, smiling coldly. She reminded him of an avenging angel with that glorious hair of hers floating away from her,and he was distracted a moment. He returned his mind to his taskand froze. It wasn’t possible! This mere child could not have known the only means to prevent what he would do! “You forget, Father,” Zen said to him, her voice chill with anger. “I am the Goddess. There is much I know that even you do not have access to.” She laughed as he slammed his fist into the glass. “Is that not why you want me?” “You will not succeed, daughter,” Zoran told her. “Now that I know what you plan, I can take steps to prevent it. Oh no, child,” he laughed as she went into this mind. “It isn’t that easy. You can not read my plan because I have yet to form it.” He turned his head to someone she couldn’t see. “You have done research into the mirrors, my friend,” he smiled darkly. “Find me the key to her chaining,and I will give her to you after I have bonded with her.” “A rich reward, Great One,” Reo smiled as he came into view. “I shall go without sleep until I find your answer.” “You have two days,” Zoran told the man. He turned to his guards. “You will place the mirror in my bedchamber. I want her where I can keep a watch on her.” Once the mirror was hung on the wall facing his bed, Zoran closed the doorand approached her. “Come out to me, daughter.” Zen had to obey him, only her mind was free of his control. “You really think you have a chance to stop me, even now?” “There is always a chance, Father,” Zen replied. She shivered as he stroked her cheek. “No” she cried as he undid the ties of her gown at the shouldersand watched it fall around her feet. “Please…” “I want to admire what will be mine,” Zoran told her as he released the pins holding her hairand pulled his fingers through to work out the braids. His eyes warmed as he saw the copper mass flow out around her body. “A work of art!” His hands moved down her spineand pressed. Zen cried out in soft protest as her body froze. “You won’t be doing anything to stop me, daughter,” he said as he picked amisting bottle up off his cabinet. “Until our bonding, you will remain here in my chamber where I can remind myself why I didn’t destroy you.” He laughed as she glared at him. “I should have done more work on your behavior before I implanted your mother.” “I should have killed you, Father,” Zen hissed back at him, “and had your ashes scattered on the winds in the Scourge.” “But you did not, my dear child,” Zoran smiled as he put her hands in a position of prayer, “and so we are here.” He sprayed the liquid over her body. “Poor little Zen. All that power,and you are still as helpless as ever.” He ran his thumb over her lips; then leaned in to kiss herand saw the horror in her eyes. “I have applied liquid querin over your pretty body, my angel. You will not be able to move now.” He ran his hand down her body slowly, enjoying the horror in her eyes. “But you will be able to feel my touch. It is now safe for me to complete the circle for you.” He went to the cabinetand got the knife. He pricked her fingerand bloodied the ring. Then he pressed the ring to her wrist in the only spot remainingand smiled. “Perhaps,” he smiled as his hand stroked her breastand her horror increased, “I will leave you as a statue once I have bonded with you.” “You promised me to the lord Reo, Father,” Zen reminded him. She shook her head. “What was I thinking? When have you ever kept your word?” “Enjoy your limited freedom, daughter,” Zoran smiled back at her. “It will last until the night of our bonding.” He found her gownand wrapped it around her frozen body. Only his eyes would be allowed to see her charms. He had other problems now. Her mate was out there somewhereand, until he was dead, everything Zoran had worked for was out of his reach. He would not settle for just her body. He wanted all that this goddess child could bring to him. He got dressedand left her locked in his chambersand under guard. The lord Reo was waiting in the Infirmary with lord Cardinal Omri. “My daughter will no longer be a problem,” Zoran told them. “The only one who can prevent our plans from coming to fruition is the boy.” He turned to Reo. “Have you had any word of his whereabouts, lord Reo?” “No, my lord,” Reo bowed his head, “but I know where his father is. I can have a strike team there in five hours.” His smile was dark. “We will probably have to destroy the Chen to get to him.” “We can always have Bemin Tor create more,” Zoran shrugged. “I want the boy here before the bonding ceremony. Zen is going to prove herself by ending him for me before we are joined.” He accepted a goblet of wine. “Our domination over this world will soon be reality, gentlemen,” he said as he raised it in toast. “Let us drink to the delightful creature who will make this happen. To the Goddess!” “To the Goddess!” * Daren could feel her rage at what she had allowed to be done. He was glad that it had not been death. What Zoran had done could be reversedand forgotten. He promised her that all would be in place when she required it. Then he turned from the mirror,and returned to the Aerie where he chose four of his best, leaving the others to look after the caged villagers. His only worry was that the lady Sarit had managed to escape them. He launched into the airand headed west towards the Scourge with his several of his men. They arrived just as the sun was settingand Daren was impressed by the way the Shrine blended into the landscape. Only his contact with Marek, formed forever through the mirror linkand the joint bonding, kept him on track. He landed at the top of the stairsand the Chen guards hissedand prepared to attack. “The princess Zen,” Daren said softly, his hands out, “our cousinand Queen, sends us to her first mate, Marek Tor.” “You will stand fast, Bird King,” Chen’ya said as she went inside to deliver the message. The doors opened several moments laterand she motioned to Daren. “You alone, Bird King. Your fledglings will wait here.” Daren noddedand followed the woman into the Shrine. He had heard about this place but had lost his freedom before he could go to see the inside of it. His scholar’s fingers itched to readand study; his scientist’s mind ached to learn. He forgot all as he saw Bemin Tor. The man had aged as a result of his griefand guilt. Daren was tempted to move inand ease his torment. “Father, I…” Marek froze as he saw Daren. He set the disk he’d been holding downand approached slowly. “Prince Daren! Something has happened to Zen.” “Her father has her,” Daren told Marek bluntly. He saw Bemin stiffenand Marek’s fists clench in anger. “She was stolen from our Aerie while we were at slumber by Zoran’s witch, Sarit,and her followers.” He could see the questions in Marek’s mind. “We have no time for questions, Marek Tor. The Directive member of my uncle’s Triad will be here to find youand your father shortly.” He turned to the Chen. “You must get your entire clan in here at once. It is the only defensible position.” Daren went to the mirrorand pressed the symbol for the Aerie as Chen sent her mates running. “Thaya,” he asked as he saw the woman he had assigned to stand watch. “Has there been any further word regarding our Queen?” “Our scouts have had no sighting of her, my King,” Thaya replied. “There have been no transports, in or out of the Temple since she was taken, except the one carrying lord Reo towards your location, so she is still there. They are keeping her well hidden.” “The Shrine entrances have all been rigged to blow if anyone who does not know the code tries to open them from without, Bird King,” Chen’ya told him. “Thank you, Chen’ya,” Daren nodded. He turned to Thaya. “How are we progressing with our fertility problem?” “I was the first to undergo the pairing, my lord.” She laid her hand on her abdomen. “I am happy to report that Steydand I are expecting. My nest is being prepared now.” “A good choice of a mate, Thaya,” Daren smiled. He could feel Marek’s impatience. “I must go now. You know how to activate the link, if further reports are necessary.” He turned to Steyd. “You want first watch on the mirror, I’m thinking, Steyd.” “Daren,” Marek fairly bristled with rage now. “We need to talk.” Marek was still enraged when Daren finally followed him down the corridor to talk to him in private. “Tell me you didn’t force yourself on my mate, Daren.” “Your mate helped us, Marek,” Daren replied. He held Marek back as the boy came at him. “I would not ask her to dishonor her bond to you, but,” he continued as he looked at Marek sadly, “Zen was the only one I had a chance with.” He held up his fingerand Marek saw the mark. “She mated with me of her own free will.” “That was always the way of things, wasn’t it?” Marek saw the truth of it, as he looked at his own fingerand realized for the first time that an additional color had been added to it. How had he not seen it earlier, he wondered? “Now what? Do we fight over her?” “Once we have defeated her father,” Daren told him bluntly, “Zen will choose for herself who she wishes to be with. Perhaps she will choose to share herself with both of us.” He shook his head at the boy’s rage. “I do not understand your anger, Marek Tor. It was not unknown in our time for a man or a woman to have more than one mate.And, as a Goddess, Zen is allowed as many as she wishes.” “I will fight you,” Marek told Daren coldly. “You are not worthy of her, Daren Deis,and you know that.” “We have other things to worry about, Marek Tor,” Daren reminded him. “The Chen kits must be taken where they can come to no harm should this Shrine come under attack. Zen asks that you continue your search for the information, while you take the kits in hand and keep them safe.” “No,” Marek shook his head. “If you are going after Zen, I am going with you.” “We can not both go, Marek,” Daren told him bluntly. “It will take you a week to get to her. My menand I will be there in two days.” “Then I will start now,” Marek said, as he tried to get past the man. He froze as Daren pressed on a certain spot. “One of the benefits of a triple bonding, boy,” Daren whispered into Marek’s ear, while the younger man was frozen in place, “is that we all have control over the other, but in differing degrees. As I am stronger than you, I can place you under compulsion.” He looked a bit regretful as he pulled backand saw Marek’s anger. “You will continue your search for the information Zen is counting on you retrieving, Marek. You will oversee the arrangements for the kits to go into hiding. You will NOT do anything else.” He nodded down the hall. “My lieutenant, Steyd, will remain here to see to it that you do as you are asked.” Daren went back to the laboratoryand repeated his orders to Steyd. He frownedand Daren knew he was worrying about his chicks. He knew how that felt but reminded Steyd that the future of the Aerie hinged on their all being able to focus on their tasks. Steyd noddedand turned his gaze down the hall, frowning darkly. He went to find Marek, muttering about stubborn boysand Daren couldn’t agree more. “You ask a lot of the boy, Bird King,” Chen’ya noted as she looked up from her maps. “He is not used to being ordered.” “If he wants our mate back,” Daren snapped, “he’d better get used to it. Zen is counting on him to find that file. If he comes to her without it, everything could be lost. Our mate, our family,and our world are in danger. It’s not just about himand his wants now.” “I shall assist your lieutenant in reminding young Marek where his duty lies,” Chen’ya nodded. “Fly safe, Bird King.” “Stay safe, Cat Lady,” Daren bowed his head. * Zen watched as her father returned to his bedchamber. He was angryand that could mean only one thing, He was finding the search for Marek harder than he had hoped. Zoran poured himself a goblet of wineand sat back to look at her with a meaningful leer. Zen was glad she could not move, she was trembling at the thoughts coursing through his mind. He finished his wineand got up to get themisting bottle. It was time to replenish the querin that was covering her bodyand keeping her frozen. Once this was done, he sat backand just smiled as he looked at her. “You will be happy to hear that your cousinand his offspring are doing well, daughter,” he finally said. The door openedand he looked overand his smile widened. “The lady Sarit barely escaped their punishment with her skin intact.” “They were quite insistent that I be tried for sending you to your father, Princess,” Sarit laughed. She went to pour two glasses of wine. “Imagine.” She handed one of the glasses to Zoranand walked up to Zen. “She is such an exquisite child,” Sarit sighed as she ran her hand along Zen’s frozen arm. “It is a pity she is not more malleable.” “She is my daughter, Sarit,” Zoran smiled. “It is obvious that she is as strong-willed as I am,and equally determined,” he shook his head. “Trying to force her would make her less than she is. I want her intact for our joining.” He ran the back of his hand along Sarit’s arm. “Did you bring the sampler?” “Of course, my lord,” Sarit bowed her head. She went to get itand set it up on the cabinet next to Zen. She applied an antidote to the querinand put the IV line in Zen’s hand. “Subject Zen, take blood sample.” She took a sample from Zoran. “Sample Zoran, take blood sample. Analyzeand project. Reproduction potentialand offspring mutation rate.” “Subject Zen. Subject Zoran.” The machine screen displayed. “Reproduction potential 100%. Optimal. Offspring .002% chance of unacceptable mutation.” “You have done your work well, Sarit,” Zoran smiled as she freed the IV linesand turned off the machine. Zoran looked at his daughter, who was in shock. “Did you hear that, daughter? Youand I can reproduce.” He got up as he saw her anger. He stroked her cheek. “Our children will be godsand goddesses on this world.” He turned to Sarit. “Prepare her for me, Sarit. I will take her now.” Sarit bowed her headand she turned to smile at Zen. She got out her box of drugsand chose the perfect ones. Then she injected them into Zen’s veinand applied the antidote to the querin. She helped Zen sit down as the girls knees buckled. She was shaking as her muscles began to move again. Sarit stroked Zen’s hairand the girl looked up at her in anguish. “It is not as bad as you believe, Princess,” Sarit said as she cupped Zen’s chin in her hand. “I have been in his bed. Your father is a very gifted lover.” Zen choked out a soband Sarit patted her hand. “He will make you forget any other man you have ever known. Now,” she continued as she helped Zen to her feet, “let’s get you ready.” “No!” Zen cried in protestand shoved the woman aside. “I will not be party to this! It is wrong!” She ran to the doorand yanked it open. Her father was just coming back. Sarit grabbed her armsand pinned them behind her back. “Let me go!” “Daughter,” Zoran frowned as he saw Zen struggling. “You will cease fighting now.” Zen’s body frozeand she stood there, shaking in anger. “Thank you, Sarit,” he said as he moved towards his daughter. “Close the door on your way out.” “Please don’t do this, Father,” Zen pleaded as he lowered the gown off of her shouldersand watched it slide down her bodyand pool at her feet. “You will learn to appreciate me, daughter,” Zoran replied as he removed his own clothing. He picked her up in his armsand carried her to the bed. He laid her down gentlyand sank down next to her. He pulled up her right arm. “Which mirror connects you to him, Zen?” He forced her to meet his eyes. “You can not lie to me, child. I still control you despite the circlet you’ve fashioned. Which mirror?” “I won’t tell you,” Zen hissed, fighting his command; though pain punished her for her refusal. “I will die before I betray him to you!” “Then we shall just have to test them all,” Zoran sighedand dragged her over to the mirror. He placed her hand on each symbol in turn, relegating the locations to his memory in case he needed that information later. “Ah!” he smiled as he saw her flinch as a laboratory appeared in the mirror. “There we are.” Marek was in the laboratory, gathering supplies for the sanctuary when the mirror began to glow. He turned, thinking it was Zenand saw Leonin standing there. Leonin smiledand Marek felt his mind in his own, showing him his connection to Zen. Distracted, he did not see the blow that sent him tumbling into the darkness. He fell out of sight of the mirrorand Leonin nodded. He altered his features, so that he was now Marek, just as the mirror glowed for real. Leonin turned to see a copper-haired man with golden eyes standing on the other side. Zen was standing in front of him, his hand clamped at her throat. Her arm was raised so he knew she had formed the link. But not willingly, he saw from the tears flowing down her cheeks. Zoran’s other hand moved to stroke her hairand she whimpered. “My daughter has been missing you, Marek Tor,” Zoran said coldly. He tightened his hold on Zen’s throatand she gasped as the air was cut off. “We wish you to join us. Now.” Leonin stepped through the mirrorand found himself inside of the orangestone mirror. Zoranand Zen were on the other side, leaving Leonin trapped. “You will remain there until the night of bonding, Marek Tor,” Zoran said coldly. “Zen will prove her loyalty to me by sacrificing youand then,” he laughed as he heard Zen’s whimper of protest, “she will be mine!” He turned her to him. “You may go to him now, Zen.” He shoved her awayand left the room. Zen got to her feetand entered the mirror to be with Marek. He saw what her father had done to her alreadyand he wanted to murder the man. Instead, he pulled her into his armsand sent his mind into hers. She hid her shock at the fact that her brother was wearing her mate’s visage. But she was glad he was here instead of Marek. It made a difference she did not quite understand. “Marekand I shared a dream,” Zen told her brother as she looked into his eyes. “I am not going to let you sacrifice yourself, Zen,” Leonin protested. “There is another way.” “Find it for me then, brother,” Zen pleaded. “I love you, my brother,” she said as she was stiffened suddenlyand was pulled out of the mirror. “Always!” Leonin watched as Zoran led Zen away. His eyes were angry as he glared at the young man he believed to be Marek for a moment. The man knew he was losing, Leonin smiled. Two guards arrivedand he knew they were taking him to the Temple. He contacted Daren through the mirrorand had no need to speak. The link between the cousins was shared with Leonin. He showed Daren what would happen if it were just Zenand himand Daren agreed it could not happen that way. He gathered his men, except for Steyd, who was a new father,and they came through the mirror to wait with Leonin for their opportunity. Once night struck, Leonin sent them through to take up positions around the temple. He saw them flying up into the raftersand smiled. Zoran was not going to know what hit him. * It was the same as before, Zen thought as the priestesses prepared her for the bonding ceremony. She had been bathed, she had been perfumed,and now she was being put in the white silk gownand the sheer white veil, pinned into place with silver sticks set with silver beads, pearls,and diamonds. There was no need for drugs. Her body had already been ordered to do as Saritand Liet ordered. The priestesses finished preparing herand she was left kneeling in a chapel alone to contemplate her future. Zen didn’t hold out much hope for a future, as she had hoped. Her father had won this far,and it was up to her to stop him, by any means necessary. The door opened, but she did not rise or acknowledge the entrance of Saritand Liet. “Stand up, Princess,” Sarit told her. “It’s time for your bonding.” “You will follow us,” Liet added. Zen could not stop herself from doing what she was told. She followed the two women out of the roomand along the corridors. They entered the gardensand hurried on to the Temple proper. The priestsand priestessesand cardinals were already waiting. Zen was led up to the altar area where Zoran was waiting. He took her hand and kissed it warmly. Then he set her in front of the mirror. “Bring him out, Zen,” he ordered her. Zen held her hand outand Leonin came out of the mirror. He was under no compulsion he realized. This was all an act. It was up to him to be ready to move, if Zen could not.And he was more than eager to do so. The guards grabbed himand forced him down on the altar, chaining him down as he put on a good show of a struggle. Zoran yanked his head up by a hold on his hair, his eyes coldand hard. “You tried to take what was not yours, Marek Tor,” Zoran snapped. “You are going to pay for that act with your life.” He noddedand Sarit handed Zen a knife. “Princess, you will kill this interloper now.” “Zen, no!” Leonin criedand pulled at the chains. “Listen to me, beloved!” he pleaded as she came closer. “You don’t want to do this!” He could see the anguish in her eyes, as her body was forced to obey what her mind did not want. “You love me!” “Gag the beast!” A guard did as he was toldand Leonin could only watch in horror as Zen came towards him. He had to believe she would not do what it appeared she was going to do. He focused his mindand worked on the chains as she raised the knife. Then he saw her intentionand he shook his head. He could not let her do it, he argued with her as she ‘borrowed’ strength from him to weaken the bond her father had on her. He broke one chainand almost had the other free when she turned on her father. He got up as Zoran fell back in shockand shoved Zen away. He grabbed Zoranand dragged the man into the mirror. Once heand Zoran were inside, he turned to look back at Zen, who was watching him in horror. “Marek!” He turned as Zoran came at himand Leonin found the knife. He drove it into Zoran’s heartand the man screamed as his body turned to orangestone. He was now one with the mirror. It was not enough, Leonin knew. For this to be over, Zoran could never come back. So he focused the power Zen had given him in their final bondingand he destroyed the man, the shards of orangestone meltingand flowing back into the mirror. One of the shards struck Leonin’s armand he knew he was lost. He laid his hand on the mirror, his expression showing Zen how much he loved her as the stone flowed up his armand transformed him. “No,” Zen sobbedand fell to her knees in front of the mirror. The gold of their bonding was fading from her finger as he sent himself into stasis. “You can’t leave me, Marek! You can’t!” Omriand Reo watched their leader vanishand knew they had to act. Two guards grabbed Zenand yanked her away with them as Darenand his men moved in. The other priests stood to prevent them from getting to Zen. The fight was hard, but eventually Daren got awayand arrived in the courtyard to see Reo slugging Zen across the jaw. She collapsedand he carried her aboard the waiting transport. Did they really think they could keep himand his flock from following them? Daren laughed to himself. He sent out the calland his children joined him to follow the transport. Leonin had not escaped, Daren knew. He frowned as he remembered the images he had picked up in his cousin’s mind; not quite dead. Zen was his charge now. He was not going to lose her. * Zen was lying on something hard yet soft. She tried to get up but her body was frozen. She tried to move her headand it would not turn. All she could see above her was a metal roof. She was on a transport ship, headed only her captors knew where. At the moment, she did not care. Leonin had sacrificed himself in her placeand her heart felt like it had been ripped out of her chest when he had. She couldn’t even cry, whatever they had used to paralyze her was doing a thorough job on her. Zen heard the door to her cell openand Reo leaned over her, smiling in triumph. “We were beginning to think you would never wake, Princess,” he said as he stroked her cheek. He heard her whimper of protestand his smile widened. “Omriand I have decided to work together from this point on. We are taking you to my private laboratory, where we can research the best means of chaining you at our leisure.” His fingers stroked her lipsand he smiled as her eyes blazed with anger. “Our spirit of cooperation is so great in this matter that we have decided to share you. You will be wife to both of us.” “No!” Zen finally managed to force out a response. “Have…mate.” “Marek Tor?” Reo laughed, intrigued by her refusal. He had never met a more stubborn female in his life. “You saw, Princess. Heand your father are dead.” “Not…Marek,” Zen whispered painfully. “Other…” “She’s talking nonsense,” Omri said as he came in just then. “Shockand grief,” he decided as he looked down at their captive. “Initial scans prove that she is pregnant, Reo,” he said to the younger man. “We can not touch her until she stabilizes.” “But whose child?” Reo’s eyes widened. He stroked Zen’s abdomen. “It doesn’t matter, Princess. We shall see to it that this child is raised to complete your father’s work.” “No.” Zen shook her head, determined to get away from these bastards. She was not going to let them harm her child. It was not Zoran’s child, she knew with a certainty that shocked her. The child she was carrying belonged to her second mate, Daren. They would destroy it. “Won’t… let… you!” “How precious,” Omri laughed as he saw her angerand determination. “The Princess actually believes she has a choice, Reo!” He cupped Zen’s chin in his hand. “After all you’ve been through? You still think you have a voice?” He patted her cheek, laughing. “Poor foolish child.” Heand Reo left the cabinand whatever was holding Zen captive released. She got to her feetand looked around. The only furniture was the padded table she had been imprisoned on. The wallsand floor were also padded, which explained why she hadn’t heard footsteps. Zen sank down in the corner furthest from the door, shaking in reaction to their newsand their threats. She was carrying Daren’s child. She tried to reach out to him, but the room around her acted like an immense damper. She pulled her legs to her chestand wrapped her arms around them as she laid her head downand grieved for her brother. She dozed offand found herself lying in a fetal position when the doors opened again. “We’ve arrived, Princess,” Sarit smiled as she yanked Zen up to her feet. “Your new cage awaits.” “You are a hateful woman, Sarit Jen,” Zen snapped as she tried to pull free. Sarit tightened her hold on Zen’s arm. “You’re hurting me!” “I’ll do much worse if you don’t behave, little princess,” Sarit promised. “Because of you, Zoran is dead!” “He was forcing himself on his own daughter, Sarit,” Omri said as he joined them. “In the eyes of the Goddess, that was an abomination. His fate was sealed the moment he made that plan.” He looked at Zenand saw how pale she was. “Get the Princess to her roomsand have the servant prepare a meal for her, Sarit,” he ordered as he laid hand on Zen’s abdomen. “We must take excellent care of the little mother. She is carrying Zoran’s replacement.” “NO!” Zen screamed as she shoved him away from her. She called for Darenand found his mind distantand searching in return. She was not going to let them turn Daren’s child into another Zoran! She ran for the gateand was brought down quickly. She was dragged to her feet, kickingand struggling, as Omri caught up. He slapped her across the faceand she glared at him. “This is my child, Omri Snow! I will not let you turn him into a monster!” “We shall have to put the little one on a course of sedation, Sarit,” Omri said as heand the woman walked away, leaving the guards to bring Zen inside. “Just enough to keep her docile, but not enough to hurt the child.” “I know the exact drug,” Sarit smiledand glanced over her shoulder to watch Zen being bound. “It may make her groggy…” She frowned as Zen sent the guards tumblingand ran. “What is wrong with you, men? She’s only a child!” She found what she was looking forand fired the explodingmist over the girl. The querin settled over Zen’s bodyand she was frozen in place. “Now get her to her rooms before she hurts herself.” “You are an exceptional woman, Sarit Jen,” Omri smiled as he saw the woman react. “How is it that you never found a man to dominate?” “Far too busy with my work,” Sarit replied. She looked up at Omri. “That does not mean that I am above a little bed play nowand then.” “Once you settle the princess,” Omri smiled; “why don’t you join me in my quarters for a discussion on the careand feeding of our royal charge, Sarit.” He laid the back of his hand against her cheek,and his eyes were warm. “Among other things.” Zen felt the querin dissipating a few hours laterand looked around the rooms she had been given. Nothing fancy, she realized. All was for function. Her captors were past treating her with true deference,and that frightened her. She saw the meal that had been set out for herand she wanted to send it flying. But her son, Daren’s son, insisted;and she sat down at the tableand ate slowly. Sarit would be drugging her, Zen knew; but she could detect nothing in this first meal she had been given. She had just finished eating, when the door to the room opened. “Since I can not bed you, Princess,” Reo said as he yanked her to her feetand bound her wrists with the querin cord, “I will use you as a research assistant.” Zen was pulled out of the room,and she found herself wondering why the man was so anxious. He had found something in the Archives that disturbed him, she noted. He turned on herand shoved her against the wall, his eyes coldand hard. “You will stay out of my mind, Princess!” he snarled as he pressed her back, bruising her body. “Is that understood?” “You don’t like knowing someone can see your thoughts,” Zen laughed at him. “What harm can I do now, lord Reo?” she asked as he released her. She held up her bound wrists. “You hold me captive.” She fell to her knees as pain lanced through her. “Something’s wrong!” She knewand it terrified her. “Make it stop!” As Reo watched in horrified fascination, the back of her gown rippedand something pushed out of her back. He carried her to the Infirmaryand put her in surgical harness. The Medic, Miri, applied a local anesthetic to the areaand remained nearby to wipe the blood away as the growth continued. Zen shivered in horrorand pain as she saw what was going on in the mirror behind her. As what were quickly becoming apparent were wings continued to grow, Omriand Sarit entered the infirmary. Sarit smiled as she examined them. “It is obvious that our little princess was indiscreet,” she laughed as she raised Zen’s eyes to hers. “Your cousin forced you while you were his ‘guest,’ didn’t he?” She saw the men’s confusion. “She is being transformed into a Nydare,” she continued as she stroked Zen’s abdomen, “as her child develops. By the time it is born, she will be changed.” “So the child within her is not Zoran’s,” Omri frowned. He looked at Zen coldly. “You will destroy her, Sarit. Herand her monstrous offspring.” “How short-sighted of you, Omri,” Reo shook his head in disagreement. He cupped Zen’s chin in his hand. “We can hold them both as hostage. Use her to draw the Nydare to us.And then,” he continued as he saw the anger in her eyes, “we will use the samples we took from her father to impregnate her with Zoran’s child.” “We don’t have that kind of time, Reo,” Omri protested. “You aren’t paying attention then,” Sarit spoke up. “The child will be born when she is completely transformed, lord Omri,” she reminded the angry man. “Look!” Omri turned his eyes back to Zenand saw the wings had doubled in size. The tips were now to her waist;and they were still growing. At the rate they were growing, they would be complete in another couple of hours. He smiled in satisfaction. The delay would only be until morning, if that. He turned to his companions. “We shall have to arrange a cage for her,” he said as he met Zen’s eyes. “I must admit; she makes a very pretty bird.” The trio left the laboratory as Zen continued to writhe in pain. She could not believe this was happening to her. How could she not have realized that mating with Daren would transfer his form to her? Had he known this would happen? She could not believe he would deliberately forget to mention this little side effect to her. Would it have made a difference to her decision, Zen wondered as she watched the wings continuing to grow? She looked down at her now gently swollen abdomenand knew the answer. It would not have changed her mind. New pains struck her as her breasts began to acheand swell. “Your new quarters are ready for you, Princess,” Reo smiled as he came in a few hours later. His eyes widened as he saw how very pregnant she was. “Your child is very eager to be born,” he noted as he ran his hand over her breastsand milk beaded out of the nipples. “I would say another couple of hours at the most.” Heand the technician got her out of the harnessand supported her as her knees buckled. Pain struck herand she was whimpering as it cascaded through her. They kept her movingand arrived at a garden. In the corner, bars of gold set off a section around a rocky hilland a pool fed by a waterfall. There was a cave in the back for privacy. Zen tried to break free, but another labor pain hitand she fell to her knees, sobbing. Omri unlocked the cage doorand Reo shoved her inside. “Pretty cage for our pretty bird,” he smiled as he saw her backing away. “We shall have to see what we can do about teaching her to sing, Omri.” “Let’s just get this done,” Omri frowned. Zen moved away from them, instinct telling her she needed to be somewhere private. She entered the caveand saw the thick padding in one corner. She sank down on it as another series of pain struck her, curling up in a balland sobbing. Zen knew she was being watched, but that was something she could not deal with at the moment. She was lost to the agony as the final pains arrived an hour later. She struggled to her kneesand rocked backand forth, sobbing. Her arms moved around her body as her child dropped onto the padding. Zen guided her son to her breastand sank back as far into the shadows as she could, using her hair as a curtain around him. He was perfect, she smiled as she took in his golden hairand copper eyes. She ran a finger down along his back where the wing buds waited to become full-fledged wings. “Pretty chick, Princess,” Sarit’s voice sounded nearby. Zen lifted her head to see the woman’s hated face on a screen near the opening. “I’m looking forward to turning him into a lab animal.” “I will kill you first, Sarit,” Zen shot back, her anger tinged with weariness. She pulled her son closerand the infant whimpered as his mouth slipped off of her. She moved him back, pleasure surging through her as he nursed. “You will not touch my son!” “You belong to us now, Princess,” Sarit laughed at her. “You have no voice in what happens to you or your chick.” She watched the infant. “Your pretty boy will remain with you only as long as it takes for me to duplicate your milk.” Zen rose to her feet as she heard them coming. She saw the guardsand did what she could to keep her son safe. But she was too weak. She was allowed to hold him as she was taken out of the cage to the laboratory. One of the technicians took her son from herand Zen went ballistic. She shoved the guards asideand grabbed her child, backing into the corner with eyes blazing. Sarit came towards her with a familiar weapon. Zen could tell she meant to use it. “Be a good little pet,” she said as she raised the querinmister, “and let the tech take your son for a brief exam. He’ll be returned to you, Princess,” Sarit said as Zen shook her head, refusing, “once we make certain he is healthy.” She smiled as the clamp shot out of the wall behind Zenand fastened around her throat. “Calm down, little bird,” Sarit laughed as Zen tried to pull the thing off of her. “You’re all right.” “Don’t hurt my son, Sarit,” Zen begged as her child was taken out of her armsand carried away. “Please…” She felt the prick of an injection stickand weariness surged through her. “Please…” Sarit watched as Zen collapsed, smiling. She had the blood sample takenand put it in the machine. There was nothing there that could affect the pregnancy they meant to inflict on her, Sarit saw. So she ignored Omri’s ordersand left Zen as she was. She had the princess strapped down on a tableand began the hormone injections to prepare her to carry Zoran’s child. While she worked, Reo carried Zen’s child out to the courtyard where Daren was waiting. “Your son, prince Daren,” he said as he handed the infant over. “Its mother did not survive the delivery.” Daren knew that was a lie. He could feel Zen’s mind inside the complex. But he needed to get his son – their son – to safety. He noddedand flew off with the boy, admiring his son’s calmness. When he arrived at the Aerie, he laid his son in Thaya’s arms. Then he turned to his men. They began to lay plans for rescuing their Queen from the hands of her captors. No one was going to keep her from them. * Zen woke up in the caveand shivered as she felt the collar around her throat. They had made a pet out of her! They would pay for such lack of respect. She sent her mind outand screamed as pain lanced through her brain in response. What had they done to her? She stumbled out of the caveand went to the pool. She was still winged, so they had not altered her form as she had feared they would. She was wearing a strange garment that tied at her neckand flowed down between her legs to cover her back to just below her wings. Ties from that wrapped around her bodyand knotted at her waist. Her legsand arms were completely bare, except for what she assumed were control shackles on her wrists. “Pretty bird,” Reo smiled as he came into the gardenand saw her kneeling by the pool to drink. She backed awayand found herself off her feet as her wings took over. “She flies! How glorious.” “What do you want?” Zen snapped as he unlocked the cage doorand came in with a box. “Sarit wanted a blood sample,” Reo told her. He opened the boxand showed her the instruments. “Will you cooperate?” “Have I a choice?” Zen asked, as she landed on her feet. She stood still as he came towards her to take his sample. Once he had it secured, she slapped him across the face. A moment later, her wrists snapped together with a ching of metal on metal. “You bastard!” “I’ll remember to do that first next time,” Reo smiled as he rubbed his cheek. “You have quite a blow for such a little thing, Princess.” He came towards herand she backed away as he reached out to touch her. He lowered his arm to his side, shrugging. “No matter. I’ll have you soon enough.” “Where is my son?” Zen demanded as he left the cage with his sample. He locked the door without answering. She rushed the barsand was screaming in pain as her hand connectedand she was punished. “What have you done to him?” Reo heard her screamsand laughed in delight. She was such a fierce creature. He was going to enjoy seeing if that translated into her bed play. He entered the laboratory where Saritand Omri were waiting,and turned over the sample. Sarit had it analyzedand smiled as she saw what she was looking for. She nodded to the guardsand they returned with a bruised Zen. Obviously she had not come quietly. As she was strapped into the surgical harness, explosions began to rock the complex. Reo got Zen out of the harnessand helped her out of the laboratory as more explosions went off. “You’re not taking her anywhere, lord Reo,” Sarit screamed. She drove her dagger into the man’s backand turned towards Zen. “You are mine, Princess!” She came at Zen as the ceiling began to crash down around them. Zen turned to runand Sarit grabbed a handful of her hair, yanking her back. Zen felt the knife biting into her neck. “You are not going to leave here alive.” “You have no right to that decision, lady,” Omri said as he came up behind the womanand drove his dagger into Sarit’s back. He caught Zen as she fell with a cry of pain. “Poor angel,” he crooned as he picked Zen up in his armsand ran. “We’ll see to that cut in the transport.” “Where are you taking me?” “Back to the Temple, Princess,” Omri told her; “where you belong.” He got her out of the complexand into the transport. They watched as the complex folded in on itself. “That couldn’t have gone better.” “You did that?” Zen cried in shock as he led her to a cabinand shoved her inside. “Why?” “Because they were too small-minded,” Omri told her. “You are a Goddess, Princess Zen. You should be worshipped, not abused.” He nodded to the priestesses. “Tend to her needs now. See that the Goddess gets some rest.” Zen felt the injection stick strike herand she collapsed. Lietand the others got Zen up on her feet as Omri left. They tended the cut, stripped herand bathed her. Then they applied a perfumed salve to her bodyand dressed her in a golden gown cut to allow her wings freedom. They sat her downand combed out her hair, braiding the fronts with goldand silver cordand forming a coronet. The rest of her hair was left to flow loose down her back under a silverand gold netting set with diamondsand pearls. Then they helped her sit downand placed the sheer gold veil over her head, fastening it down with goldenand silver hair sticks set with diamonds, emeralds,and tiny goldenand silver bells. “Behold the Goddess!” Lietand Omri led Zen into the temple up the center aisle formed by the priestsand priestesses. Instead of an altar, a throne of crystaland gold sat on the dais. Zen’s mind quailed as she recognized it. Her father had been seated on such a throne the first time he had tried to chain her. They made her sit downand she tried to move. She was held fast. The doors openedand Zen’s mind screamed as she saw the lady Trel come down the aisle with a headpiece in her hands. It was a beautiful piece of work, but Zen knew it was not meant as mere decoration. As it was lowered onto her head, she could feel the chains descending on her mind. “Goddess!” Omri smiled, as he looked down at the frozen child, her expression now blank. “Your children kneel at your feetand pray our lives honor you.” He rose to his feetand turned to the assembly. “Behold our Goddess! Behold Zenyssa! She whose blood was shed to free our world from tyranny! Through Zen we know freedom,” he intoned as a cardinal struck a staff to the floor. “Through Zenyssa we know all!” “Through Zenyssa we know freedom,” the assembly repeated, their expressions rapt as they went on all foursand bowed their heads to the floor. “Through Zenyssa we know all!” “In the name of our Goddess,” Omri continued, his mind spinning out his plan, “we will return this world to true worship!” He nodded to the guards at the doors. “Bring forth the first supplicants.” Zen watched as a short round man dressed in drover outfit came down the aisle. Behind him, the villagers from Norest’un were herded in. They saw herand all of them fell to their knees in front of the throne, terrified. Her name sign had been burned on their foreheads. She could feel the power building in her as the symbol triggered the program that chained her to take action. She tried to fight what her own mind was doing, as it reached into their bodiesand altered their DNA, but it would not stop. The villagers began to writhe in pain as they were transformed into true beasts of burden. Where menand women had knelt, domesticated boret cried out softly. “Fortune to those who serve Her,” Omri intoned as the former villagers were herded away by a very ecstatic boret dealer. “Zenyssa!” As her name escalated through the Temple, Omri leaned close to Zen’s ear. “This is your life now, Princess; dispenser of punishment or blessing in accordance with my wishes. Each time you use your power, your mind is chained to mine further.” He laughed softly so only she could hear. “You will not need the headpiece on after this audience, for you will not remember that you had a life outside of our Temple.” He smiled so only she could see it. “You are the property of the temple of Tavensur now.” The torment continued as people were brought inand punished or blessed according to whatever Omri decided. She could feel his mind in hers forcing her to comply with him.And there was nothing she could do to stop him. She could not move a muscle as she sat in the chair. She could not cry for help. The audiences endedand her attendants led her out of the temple. The headpiece was removedand sent back to the temple for display. They helped her undressand bathed her as she stood in the center of a pool where flowers floated on the surface. Then they dressed her in a gown of sheerest goldand unbraided her hair, leaving it looseand flowing around her body. “You may leave us now,” Omri said as he came into the bedchamber they led her to. “The Goddess will not need your attendance until morning.” The priestesses bowedand left the chamber. Omri moved up to Zenand raised her eyes to his. “As your consort, it is my place alone to share your power.” “My consort?” Zen frowned. She had a brief flash of an image, of two images,and neither was this man. “Were you chosen by us?” “I was chosen, Goddess,” Omri bowed his head. “I would worship you as only a consort is allowed.” Zen inclined her headand he pushed her gown off of her shoulders, his eyes remaining on hers. As he began to kneel, his mind flowed into hers, telling her that this was what she wished. His hands caressed her body gently, expertly,and Zen melted. She fell to her kneesand he claimed her lips. Once they were through, he carried her to the bedand lowered her onto it. He laid next to her, smiling as she slept beside him. This was all he had known it would be, his mind sang as he stroked her breast idly. Her eyes openedand the warmth of pleasure dazzled him. He took her into his armsand what they shared blazed across his mind. She was his! He was hers! No one would ever part them! He looked down at his fingerand frowned. No bonding mark appeared. * Several weeks later, Zen was seated in the gardens with her attendants enjoying the warmth of a late Spring sun. Omri watched her from the shadows, his heart swelling with joy as he saw her loveliness enhanced by the light. She was truly the Goddess he had named her. He should have done this earlierand kept her inviolate for himself. Once he had taken out her other mate, she would be all his. Zen’s head came upand he wondered why she suddenly looked confused. He heard the sound of wingsand watched as a band of Nydare came towards her. Zen’s attendants screamedand called alarm as they ran for the guards. Zen rose to her feetand watched the Nydare land. Their king, Daren, stepped towards herand she cried out finally in confusionand pain. Then she collapsed. “You have done great harm, Omri Snow,” Daren said as he picked Zen up in his armsand turned to face the man. “She was never meant to be chained; she must remain free.” “Youand your people will suffer greatly for this act!” Omri cried as he ran forward to stop Daren. He was seconds too late. “You bring war on your flock, Daren Deis! I will not rest until every last one of your kind is punished!” Daren looked down into Zen’s pale face,and his only thought was for her. How dare Omri chain Zen as he had! Did he not realize the damage he was doing by forcing her to punish against her will? He arrived back at the Aerieand laid her down on their bed, frowning. He would have to chain her abilities until her mind returned to her. He could not have her harming herself or others in her confusion. He found a familiar knifeand pricked his finger. Then he pressed the blood over each of the marks on her wrist. “What was yours to wield is now mine to guard,” he said as he ran his finger around her wrist. “What was yours to wield is now mine to hold.” He fell to his knees, shaking from the pain that struck him.And then he was screaming as his bones turned to flame. He held on, knowing that this was necessary. All that was Zen’s to wield flowed into himand he was astounded by it. Such power! No wonder his uncleand those other monsters had desired her. “What was yours to wield is now mine to wield.” Zen whimperedand struck out in her sleep, sensing the loss of something that was as much a part of her being as her hair, or her limbs. She opened her eyesand saw him leaning over her. Zen backed away, shaking her head. She looked around in confusion. This was not where she belonged. When Daren reached out to touch her, she ducked past his hand and ran blindly. She was falling through the airand she went over the ledge. Someone caught herand she looked up to see another winged man holding her by the wrists. Zen screamedand struggled, forcing the man to lower her to the ground. Zen backed away as the flock landed around her. “Calm, my Queen,” Daren said as he landedand they parted so he could go to her. “You are safe now! You are home.” “Home?” Zen shook her head. “I don’t know this place,” she protested as he continued to come towards her. “I don’t know you!” He caught her wrist as she tried to runand she slapped him. “You will not touch me!” “What have they done to our Queen?” Thaya cried in alarm. “Lady, you are a part of us. You belong to us.” Thaya frowned as she saw Zen’s confusion. “Why can you not remember?” “She will return to us,” Daren said as he pulled Zen into his arms. “She will remember us.” He looked at his flock. “Until that time, she is not allowed to roam without a guard. We have brought trouble down on the Aerie by freeing her so make certain that the shielding at the roof is set.” “We could not leave her in chains,” Steyd spoke up from where he was holding Thaya. “She is ours!” Daren nodded as he heard the others shouting agreement. He pulled Zen to his chestand rose up into the air. When they entered the chamber, he released her. Zen backed away from him, terrified,and he was angry. He went to the cabinetand poured out two goblets of wine. He handed one to herand she slapped it away. “I take nothing from you!” she criedand moved further away from him. “You will take me back where I belong.” “And where is that, my angel,” Daren asked bluntly, “if not among your own kind?” “I…” Zen had a brief flash of a memory but could not hold onto it. She sank down on the floor, sobbing. “I don’t know!” She looked up at him, tears flowing down her cheeks. “Why can’t I remember?” “Because those we rescued you from,” Daren told her candidly, “were destroying your mind in order to control you, my mate.” “Your mate?” Zen’s confusion mounted. “No,” she cried in alarm as Daren crouched down to help her up, “don’t touch me!” He grabbed her hand and showed her their bonding marksand her confusion mounted. “It’s a trick!” she snapped as she pulled her hand out of hisand backed off. “You tell me lies to keep me prisoner!” “Is this a lie?” Daren hissed as he dragged her over to the mirrorand showed her who she was. “Is this a trick?” He turned her around to face himand his lips claimed hers. He felt her terror remaining, her body stiffand unyielding. “You are Nydare. You are my Queen.And you are my beloved!” Zen slapped himand he grabbed her armand pinned it behind her back, forcing her up against his chest. He kissed her againand terror flooded through her. This creature was going to force her! As much as she struggled, however, it made no difference. Daren got her down on the bedand he pinned her beneath him. His eyes were filled with a myriad of emotions: pain, anguish, need,and anger. Zen struggled with even more violence as his head lowered towards hers,and then she screamed as his fangs punctured her neck. Pain was replaced by waves of pleasure that quickly had her moaning with need. He slid inside of herand she was lost as he took her with him to the heightsand joined her in the crash over the precipice. “You will remember us, my beloved,” Daren said as he looked down into her warm eyes. “Until you do,” he said as he pulled up a collar hanging from a chain fastened to the ring in the wall behind their bed, “I am afraid I must treat my Queen as my slave.” Zen turned her head away from him,and he was lost. He had hoped that a joining would free her, but it was too little. He went to the goldstone mirrorand laid his hand on the greenstone mirror symbol. Bemin Tor looked up, his face showing weariness. He had aged greatly since his son had been lost. “I have her back, Bemin Tor,” Daren said as he settled down in the chair before the mirror, “but her mind is locked away where I can not reach it.” He shook his head as he saw the man’s thoughts. “You can not allow guilt to cloud your mind, Bemin Tor,” Daren told him. “Zen needs your focus now, not your emotion.” He heard her sighand turned to see her eyes coming open. “I must return to her now. Keep searching for the means to free her, Bemin Tor. You may be our only hope.” He broke the linkand turned to find Zen sitting up, still looking confused. She felt the collarand was pulling on the chain holding her in place. “Are you remembering us any better now, beloved?” “Is this how the Nydare treat their mates?” Zen snapped at him as she raised the chain. “Chainsand force?” “I apologize that both are necessary,” Daren told her. “How can you have forgotten us so completely?” He had an idea. “Let me show you the results of the work you have done for our flock, beloved.” He removed her from the chainand she backed away from him. He found her gownand tossed it to her. “There are children here who would never have existed if you had not been one of us.” He held his hand out to her once she was dressed. “Come.” Zen did not take his hand but she followed him to the ledge. She looked out, confused. Was she supposed to fly? Daren shook his headand shoved her out. Zen started to falland then instinct took over. She haltedand hovered in the air shocked that this could be so. She really could fly. She saw the woman who had greeted her come towards her, smiling. “My lady!” Thaya cried in joy. “You are feeling better?” She saw Zen’s warinessand frowned. “Your mate,and our king, has asked me to show you to the nursery.” She indicated the direction. “If you would come, my lady.” Zen followed the other woman, marveling in the fact that she was flying. She set down inside the chamberand followed Thaya along the tunnels. They came into a large cavern filled with smaller chambers. She was stunned as she saw children playing inside. Some of the older ones already had their wingsand they were exercising them under the close eye of other females. The younger ones were learning how to walk, their wings only just forming. A golden haired boy with copper eyes turnedand saw her. He came running, his eyes dancing with delight. “Mama!” Zen thought he was going to Thaya, but he threw himself at herand she was stunned. How could this child be hers, Zen’s mind screamed? She had never had a child. The boy pulled away from her, frowning. He looked at her sadlyand stroked her cheek. Then he looked past herand joy returned to his eyes. “Papa!” “Hello, my little Leonin,” Daren laughed as he pulled his son into his arms. “How are you this fine day?” “Mama confused,” Leonin frowned as he looked over Daren’s shoulder at Zen. “She will get better,” Daren told him, following Leonin’s gaze towards Zen. “She has been illand we need to give her time to recover.” “Poor Mama,” Leonin frowned. He squirmed in Daren’s arms. “Down now, Papa.” Daren set him downand Leonin toddled off to rejoin his friends. Daren turned to see Zen eyeing him in terror. It was just not working, his mind told him. She was locked too deeply into the cage that Omri had fashioned. Daren stepped towards herand she ran from him. He followed, knowing she was going to do something stupid. That was Zen. He watched her launch off the ledgeand followed her with his eyes. She was heading straight for the shield, not realizing that it was a power grid. He flew after her, terrified that she would harm herself. He grabbed her by the ankle just shy of touching the gridand yanked her back. He pulled her into his arms as she struggled for release. He kissed herand she stiffened in shock. “I need you, beloved,” he groaned as he felt his patience unraveling. He drove his fangs into her neckand she moaned as the pleasure struck them both. He took her there, in mid-air, praying for some change in her mind. But when he looked into her eyes later, there was still confusion. “Oh my angel,” he sighed as he took her to their chamberand fastened the chain to her collar, “what am I going to do with you?” “Let me go,” Zen pleaded with him. “You’remistaking me for someone else,” she decided. “Someone who looks like me…” “You are unique, my angel,” Daren broke in, his hand moving to cup her cheek. He straddled her, needing to remain close to her. “There is no one else like you.” He pushed her down gently, pinning her arms up above her head. His fangs bit deepand she was whimpering with need in seconds of the toxin entering her bloodstream. “And you are mine.” He could not stop himself from what he did next. His mind slammed into hersand chained her to him. “Is that not true, my Queen?” “I am yours,” Zen nodded helplessly, wondering how she could ever have believed otherwise. She saw his sadnessand reached up to stroke his cheek. “Why so sad? Have I done something to displease you, my love?” “No, beloved,” Daren choked as he pulled her hands to his lips. “It was not anything you did.” * Zen was trapped inside of her body. Her mind was not hers to controland she was being forced to do things that she did not wish to do. She looked at the people kneeling before her with joy in their mindsand her mind slammed into theirs, her power twisted their DNAand altered them. She could feel their pain,and their terror, as they became other.And then he was leaning next to her, telling her that this was what he would make of her; a creature who had no feeling, who was only his tool. She had believed this man to be her friend, her mentor. But he had proven himself to be as false,and as greedy, as her father. “I trusted you, Omri Snow!” she screamed as he came towards her, his intent plain. “You have turned me into a monster!” “I have freed you to become the goddess you were meant to be,” the man replied. He held the headpiece in his hand. “Put this on, Princess. You will feel much better if you wear this.” Zen backed away, shaking her head. She was grabbed by guardsand held in place. Omri approached her, the hated device in his hands. She could not let him chain her again! She could not let him destroy her mind! She attackedand he fell back, stunned. Then he was screaming as she turned him into a being of orangestone, the circlet frozen in the hands of the statue he had become. Zen screamedand sat up, looking around the bedchamber in confusion. She was in his armsand her terror easedand became something warmer. She looked up into Daren’s eyesand heard the chain falling away. Something cold was taken off of her throatand she saw the collar. She stroked his cheek, craving his forgiveness for making him go to such lengths to protect her. Then she felt the pains,and her mind returned to her. She was whole again, if not in control of her abilities. “Daren,” Zen sighed as she woke up hours laterand reached out for her husband. He was not there. She looked down for her child,and he was not there. She got upand wished she had her abilities. She was blind without them. “Daren?” She heard screamingand ran to the ledge to look out. Members of the flock were hanging in nets from an immense metal grid over the Aerie. The children! Zen hurried through the tunnels, knowing flight would make her known to their attackers. She arrived at the nursery to find it sealed away. Zen turned in relief; the children were safe. She thought of Daren, praying that he was still free. Then she made her way to the kitchens, found a knifeand went on the attack. She had freed five of the males before she felt something strike her in the back. Her back arched in reactionand her wings froze. She was falling with a cry of anger on her lips. Someone caught herand she was shoved inside of a cage with several other females. “The children are safe, my lady,” Enji, Thaya’s sister, whispered into Zen’s ear. “Thayaand Zibi got them into sanctuary before the attackers could find them.” “Who are these people?” Zen asked as she saw the men moving through the cavern, taking prisoners. “What do they want with us?” She did not like the looks of these menand a memory stirred. “They are slavers!” She looked at the other females. “Whatever they do, you must not show fear,” she told them. “These creatures thrive on the fearand helplessness of their victims.” The other females nodded, their pride of self quite strong. They were Nydare; they would not let these lesser beings break them. Zen was proud of them. She settled down on the floor of the cageand closed her eyes. She was brought back to alertness when she was jostled. The cages had been placed on cartsand were being pulled out of the Aerie by yoked boret. Zen bit her lip to keep from crying. They were taken down to the village where they waited for the netted males to join them. The captain of the slaver band sat down on a chair that his slave brought out to himand smiled. He was quite pleased with his haul, Zen saw. They would be the first Nydare ever seen in the reaches he sold in. Several of his men brought in a long wide cart on which an immense metal bar had been fastened. Zen saw the leg shackles built into the bar along either sideand knew what was about to happen. They would be put on that cart, shackled by the ankles,and then rolled onto a transport. “Bring their lord here,” the slaver Orto boomed. Everything was loud about the man, Zen noted, including his clothes. Daren was dragged across the yard, still netted,and dumped at the man’s feet. “Proud bird! Youand your flock are to be sold in the markets at Geem for your acts against the Celestial Temple. You have one chance for reprieve,” he said as he kicked Daren in the face. “Tell us which of the females is the Goddess you stole from them,and only you will be enslaved.” Daren glared back at himand he laughed. “I would have been disappointed if you had broken so easily.” He nodded to his men. “Make the creatures ready for transport.” Zenand the others rose to the feet as the slaver men came to their cages. They had clamps on long poles ready. Two of them stood on either side of the men with the catch poles to prevent escape. The doors were unlockedand Zen was pulled out, the clamp around her throat. She launched into the air, seeking freedomand power shot through her, punishing herand weakening her. By the time she recovered, she was in the first position on the right side of the bar, the shackle around her left ankle. The chain attached to it was too short for her to take wing. Even if she had, she knew that the bar was set with punishers for anyone who pulled on the chains too roughly. Daren was forced into the corresponding position on the other side of the bar. The transport landed in Geemand Zen found herself thinking of her first meeting with Marek. It had been a pleasant day, much like this one. She had been looking for a new knifeand had seen the one she wanted. When her hand touched it, his had been right on top of hers. He had not been happy to see he had competition. She had not been happy to see he thought she was a push-over simply because she was a child. They had haggled over who should purchase that silly little knife for almost an fifteen minutes before he had finally relented. Thus had begun their friendship. She choked as she saw that same merchant, that same stall, as they passed by. The merchantand all the others were on their knees as their party passed. “Lord Cardinal!” the slaver enthused as he went to kowtow. “You honor us with your presence.” He clapped his handsand a throne was brought outand put to the right of the stage under a shade. “For the lord Cardinal!” Omri sat downand nodded. The gong was struckand the slaveholders rose to their feet. The slaver smiledand began his spiel as a cage was rolled onto the stage. Zen saw Enji inside, her ankle shackledand chained to the floor of the cage on delicate golden chain. The cage openedand she was prodded out. “Is she not glorious, gentlemen?” the slaver smiled as he raised Enji’s head with the butt of his whip. “One of the Nydare,” he said, “a race created by the Goddess’ sire to delight her eye,and provide her with playmates.” The slaver ran the whip along Enji’s body, making her pose. “An angel to the eye,and a demoness in the bed. The opening asking bid is 500 cridats.” Zen wanted to scream as Enji was auctioned off like a piece of meat. When it was over, the Temple had purchased all of the females. Daren, where are you? Zen’s mind was screaming to him now, as she was led onto the auction block. She tired to keep her head down, but she could tell when Omri was aware of her. His mind blazed to alertnessand he was on his feet. He slapped the slaveholder across the faceand took off his own cloak to put around her body. She was led away by Lietand other priestesses as the auctions continued until the Temple purchased every male as well. Only Daren remained. He was brought in bound hand and foot to a thick metal frame. The slaver raised his headand the slaveholders backed up. His eyes were blazing with angerand he was straining the bonds. The slaver offered Daren as a beast of burden, but no one would purchase him. Even the Temple refused to touch him. “He will be sold to the Chen in the Scourge,” Omri told Zen with great delight as she lay in his arms in their guest rooms in the Geem temple an hour later. “They will break him, or they will eat him.” “Please, Omri,” Zen cried. “Don’t do that to him. All he ever wanted to do was keep me safe.” “He had you, Zen,” Omri snapped; his hand moving down to clamp her throat. He tightened his hold. “That creature had his hands on you! He is not fit to live!” He looked down into her defiant eyes. “If you can prove to me that you will not fight me, I may see fit to having him sold to the contests.” He ran his hand along her breast. “At least there, he will have a chance of life.” “He would not thank me for it,” Zen replied coldly, “if he knew the price I paid to give him that chance.” She met Omri’s eyes with anger. “No, Omri. The only way you get me willing is if you beat me.” “Very well, Goddess,” Omri shrugged. He pressed the manacles togetherand tied her wrists to the ring in the wall behind them. “I will content myself with my ability to make you scream.” * Daren knew her despairand her pain,and he bit his lip to keep from crying out in rage. He had wanted to give her the ability to fight, but he had seen the outcome. It was not yet time. They needed allies,and there was only one place he could find those; among the Chen in the Scourge. So he allowed himself to be boundand beaten as the slavers who thought they owned him took him to his destination. He had to content himself with the knowledge that his people were with Zen. If things got too hard for his mate, they had been told to take her with them when they escapedand head for the Shrine. They would make a stand at the Shrine. Days passed as the slow moving transport carried them deeperand deeper into the Scourge. His head was spinning from the latest series of blows to his head. He had been tripped as he carried a large box on his backand it had fallen. They had staked him downand taken turns kicking him, laughing at how powerful they were. Daren controlled his tongueand his temper. His shackle chain was shortened even further nowand he was shuffling as he was pulled along. The collar around his throat had rubbed his neck raw, but he did not complain. He would make them pay. They finally arrived at the Chen villageand he was shoved to his knees at Chen’ya’s feet. “This is what you offer us?” Chen’ya hissed as she pulled Daren’s head back by a grip on his hair. “There is hardly enough meat on this bird to keep us fed for an hour.” “He’s strongand docile,” the slaver told her, wanting to be rid of the beast. “He will make you a good beast for burden.” “He is not good to us in this condition,” Chen’ya hissed as she let goand kicked Daren over. “We’ll have to put more cridat into him to get him healthy than he is worth.” She saw the slaver’s eyesand knew she could not push further. “Very well,” she sighed dramatically. “We will take it.” She nodded to one of her mates. “Next time, bring us something worth having.” The slaver put the chain to Daren’s collar in her hand and she yanked on it. “Come along, beast. Let us decide whether to beat you or eat you.” Daren followed behind her, happy to be free of the slavers. His wings had been bound with lucen since he had been captured. He wanted to be free to soar the thermals, to feel the wind whistling in his ears. Right now, however, he would be just as happy to have a true bed to collapse upon. Chen’ya led him to her hutand put him inside a cage outside of it. She fastened the end of his chain to the ring in the bottom floor. He looked at her in confusion. She could not possibly mean to keep him slave? She was supposed to be helping him get back to Zen. “The slavers usually remain near our village for a few days after a delivery,” Chen’ya told her friend in a soft whisper. “I’m afraid you are going to have to play slave a while longer, Bird King.” She heard the slaver approachingand beckoned to one of the younger males. “Get this unworthy beast something to eatand drink. We will test him tomorrow,and I would not have him collapsing too soon.” She smiled at the slaver, baring her fangs. “He is not worth anything but the meat on his bones,” she said as she led the man into her hut. “We will set him looseand our hunters will bring him down while he is on the wing.” She laughedand motioned to a slave to bring her guest something to drink. “It is a fine game.” The man nodded,and tried to hide his uneasiness. He had heard about the Chen hunters. The Nydare would not have a chance. They would cast their weapons at him from every directionand he would fall quickly. It was not a fast death. He might even be alive when they put him on the spitand began to roast him. The man could feel his skin crawl at the thought. The Nydare might be half bird, but he was still man enough. He drained his gobletand the slave brought him another. There was a crashand Chen’ya saw the goblet falling from the man’s hand. She smiledand went outside to see her mates nodding. The slaver men were lying in cages on their own transport “Since there is not enough meat on the bird man,” Chen’ya said to the cringing slavers as she bared her fangs at them, “you will be part of the menu.” “You can’t do this to us,” one of the men protested. “People will hear of it. You will be under edict.” “Men vanish into the Scourge all the time, little man,” Chen’ya laughed in delight. She looked over to where the slaver captain was being dragged out. “Your captain shall be first. If he dies well, perhaps we will reconsider your fate.” The slavers watched in horror as their captain was trussedand readied for roasting. They passed outand the captain was freedand dragged off, replaced by a botek side. The slaver woke up a few hours laterand found himself trussed up like a beast in a roasting cage. He even had a jevis fruit in his mouth. He tried to spit it outand bit down instead. He cursed as the drug paralyzed him. Chen’ya came up to him, crouching down to look into his eyes, her rage plain. “You made amistake when you moved on the Nydare, slaver,” she said coldly. “They are creatures of the Goddess. They are also allied with the Chen.” She nodded to her mates. “Put him on the spit.” The slaver was sedatedand Chen’ya looked over at the others. They had been sedated after they had passed out in horrorand missed it when the slaver was put in a cage on a cart behind the huts. The botek side that had replaced him in the cage was roasting over the fire. When the slavers woke up, Chen’ya was looking in at them sternly. “Your captain died well, little men,” she said as she nodded over at the fire. “He is also quite delicious,” she added as she held up a ‘finger’and chewed on it. Several of the men were physically illand she was pleased. “We have no need of you for meat,” she said as she continued watching them. “You will be allowed to leave, with only water bagsand food. If you head directly east, you are only five days from the nearest village.” She did not bother to tell them it was a slaver village. If they did not realize it soon enough, they would become slaves. A fit end, she thought, for such scum. “Do not cry foul. Do not return to the Scourge,” she finished, her eyes glowing with anger, “or next time, you will join your captain as our meat.” The men were freed from the cagesand given waterand food. They backed away as the Chen moved in smacking their lipsand eyeing them hungrily. They ran, tripping over rocksand fallen boxes in their haste to be free of the Chen. Chen’ya went to the slaver captain, who was glaring up at her still paralyzed. She crouched down to look into his cold eyes. “I would free you, little man,” she said as she saw his rage, “but you would make trouble for us. So,” she said before he could speak, “my hunters are going to have a little fun with you.” She poked his arm. “Once the jevis clears your system, you will be given a water bagand some travel food. You will have an hour’s head start. If you can get past my males,” she said, with a look that told the man that was quite unlikely, “you will live.” She nodded to her malesand they bagged him. He could not see where he was being taken; he only knew he was being carried away from the village. Very probably, he was going further into the Scourge. Chen’ya watched the man being carried awayand went to the cage holding Daren. She opened the doorand freed the chain from the collar. Then she took the collar off of him, smiling. “You have given my young males a plaything, Bird King,” Chen’ya said as she took him into her hut. “For that alone, you are safe here among us.” She nodded to her slaveand they were given water to drink. “Now, my friend,” she said as she leaned back against her pillows, “tell me how we can be of service to youand the Goddess.” * Zen was taken to the Embassy in Belastia where the lady Treland her new mate, Quern, waited for herand Omri. They were welcomed into the complexand given the quarters that had been Zen’s prison only months ago. Zen saw the redstone mirror had been caged so that it could not be touched. She bit her lip to keep from crying in despair. Her one means of escape had been taken from her. Omri grabbed her by the hairand yanked her to him, his lips punishing her as he forced her towards the bed. “The lady Trel has been very patient,” he said as he stripped herand tossed her gown on the floor. He had her wrists bound before she could move. “You will be taken to her laboratory where her researchers can examine your glorious little body to their hearts’ content.” He stroked her cheekand she turned away from him. “I’m afraid they may damage you, pet. They are not known for their gentleness.” “Then they have that in common with you,” Zen hissed. She whimpered as his hand clamped on her throatand he closed off her air. When he finally released her, she was dazedand gulping in the air. Omri was brutal as he took her, seeing no need to be gentle with her now that she was being given away. He would tell his followers that the Goddess was with childand needed to be sequestered while she awaited its birth. He could find plenty of sluts who would sell him a baby at the appropriate time. He beat her as he continued to fight himand left her dazedand bleeding. He removed the bonding collarand took it with him, leaving Zen sobbing in pain from the injuries he had inflicted on her. “You are doing the Directive a great service, lord Cardinal,” Trel said later when he left without Zen. “There is much the princess can teach us.” “Just keep an eye on her,” Omri said. “She will give you trouble.” “I am certain we can handle a mere child, lord Cardinal,” Trel replied, bowing her head slightly. She waited until the transport was gone, not wanting to appear too eager,and then she went to Zen. “The bastard,” she hissed as she cut Zen freeand called for Quern. He came to the roomand picked Zen up in his arms, frowning as he saw the damage. “He was not gentle.” They took Zen to the infirmaryand the Medic, the sole survivor from the collapse of Reo’s private complex, frowned as she saw the extent of the damage. She had them put the girl in a support harnessand examined her as the glass cylinder lowered around Zen. The injuries were mostly minimal, she noted in relief. She gave Zen a sedative. “Broken ribs,” the woman reported. “Broken wrist.” She looked at Trel. “This child will not be ready for testing for at least three days. These injuries must be dealt with first.” “You will do it nonetheless,” Trel replied. She stroked Zen’s cheek as the girl hung sedated. “We have waited too long, Miri,” she continued as she looked down at the girl. “Stabilize her but continue on the schedule as ordered.” Miri bowed her headand bound the broken bones with querin. She looked at the sleeping girland found herself hating her job. This angel did not deserve what was about to happen to her, she sighed as she fit the IVand feed linesand made the connections to the drugsand sedatives chosen for the tests. Miri took the blood sample firstand had the DNA display ready by the time Zen woke up. She closed her eyes wearily as she noted the harnessand cylinder. She was a prisoner still. Miri put on the control circletand saw the girl stiffen as she realized her body was under control. “I apologize if this causes you any discomfort, Princess,” Miri said as she readied the machines. “Truly.” Zen bit her lip to keep from crying as the pain hitand remained constant for the next several hours. She passed outand was brought back awake by the judicious application of drugs. Miri explained to her that they needed her awake so they could have true results from the tests they were running. By the time it was through, five days later, she was shaking from the lack of sleep. The appropriate nutrients were given to her on a feed lineand she was allowed to close her eyes for a few hours. When she woke again, she was back in her bedchamber. “Did you get everything you wanted, lady Trel?” Zen snapped as the woman came into her rooms. “Physically, yes,” Trel nodded. She sank down on the bed near Zen,and looked regretful. “But that is only the beginning with you. Unfortunately, our initial scans have shown that your mind is locked.” “Damage caused by the device used on me at the Temple,” Zen told her. “I was sent down too deep.” “Perhaps,” Trel frowned. She had no evidence that the girl was lying. “It does not matter. We are going to concentrate on your knowledge. You knew how to use the mirrors; you will tell me how.” She saw the girl hesitateand ran her finger over the control in her ring. Zen stiffened as she was punished. “Please tell me, Zen,” she said softly. “I do not wish to hurt you.” “The mirrors were designed to be used by those of my bloodline,” Zen replied shakily. “I can access all of the mirrors; use them to communicate those on the other side of the other mirrors.” She looked at the cages. “But I must touch a mirror to do so,” she finished, her eyes closed so Trel would not know she was leaving out a very important fact; that she could travel through the mirrors. Her eyes shot openand she grabbed Trel’s arm; her expression pleading. “Please let me go, lady Trel. I’ll give you any information you want, but I need to be free to help the Nydare.” “You can forget about those pretty birds,” Trel told her harshly, almost falling for the frightened child routine. “Their king’s bones are bleaching in the Scourge,” she said with great delight; especially when Zen cried out in painand went white. “The rest of them will be given as gifts to Directive dignitaries. By this time next week, they will be on their way to other sectors of this planet.” “Do you remember when I said you were free of control, lady Trel?” Zen asked the woman as she looked at her coldly. “I said I was the only one who could control you now…” “The circlet keeps you from doing so,” Trel broke in, triumphantly. “But I share the control with another now, lady Trel,” Zen told her bluntly. She saw the woman blanch. “And I will never tell you who that is. One day,” she winced as Trel punished her, “you will wake up to find that you are someone’s plaything!” Trel pressed the controland sat back to watch as Zen’s body writhed in agony. Her screams made Trel quite happy. The little princess was going to break, Trel told herself,and then she would tell her who the other controller was. She left Zen unconsciousand went to find her husband. He was in their quarters watching Zen on the monitor. He handed Trel a goblet of wine, wondering what he could ever have seen in this woman. She was even more cold-blooded than her brother;and far more ruthless. She would not stop until she had destroyed the little princess utterly. Once that would not have bothered him. “Don’t you think that was a bit extreme?” Quern asked as he joined his wife on the couch. “What happened to the gentle guidance?” “That plan died when she threatened me,” Trel replied. She sipped at her wineand sighed in pleasure. “She is just a child, Quern. I will not be manipulated by a child!” She smiled as she had a thought. “I want you to take her with you when you go after the Chen. In fact, I want you to choose a particularly nasty set of malesand give her to them.” “To what end?” “She became Nydare when she mated with a Nydare,” Trel replied simply. “Let’s see if she becomes Chen when she mates with Chen.” “You are a real bitch, Trel Quern,” her husband smiled to hide his disgust. This was what prince Leonin had told him would happen. This was the moment he had to decide who he stood with. He raised his goblet to her. “To field tests.” “The worst of the lot, Quern,” Trel reminded him. “Now, my husband. Show me how you’ve missed me.” Morning cameand Zen was taken to Trel’s quarters. She was given traveling clothingand joined the hunter, Quern, on a transport. The man was coldand distant,and she could feel his mind fighting a decision. Something to do with her, she saw. They left Belastiaand headed west towards the Scourge. Zen was allowed to ride up front with the hunterand she saw the Shrine. But he did not stop, he continued deeper into the Scourgeand set the transport ship down in the most barren piece of ground Zen had ever seen. He bound her wrists behind her backand wound the cord around her throat twice before binding the end securely to the stake he drove into the ground. He patted her on the head. “I am sorry for this, Princess,” the hunter said sadly as he stepped back. “Truly.” The hunter took out a hornand blew on it. As the sound died away, Zen heard someone approaching. She turned her head in every direction, but she did not see anything for several moments.And then, a band of four Chen appeared. These males were not the well-scrubbed, honorable Chen that Zen was familiar with from Marek’s memories. These four lived hardand rough. The hunter bowed his headand spoke to them in their own language. He nodded towards her several times during his talkand the males began to move in around her, stroking her hair, touching her wings. They chattered to each other excitedlyand came to a decision. One of them drew out a large bagand tossed it to the hunter. Zen was freed from the stakeand led off while the hunter collected his money for her. “You can’t sell me,” Zen protested as she was taken away. She pulled on the cordand nearly choked herself as she tried to get away. “Hunter, this is dishonorable!” “This is the order given,” the hunter replied sadly, “this is the order followed.” “Woman come!” the male holding the cord snarledand yanked her forward. “You belong us now!” Zen heard the engines of the transport ship firingand tried once more to break free. The male behind her slapped her across the faceand she felt the tips of his claws raking her face. He shoved her forwardand they continued on. Zen could not believe that the man had done this to her. What was the purpose of this? Had she made Trel so angry that the woman had ordered that she be destroyed? Zen could not believe that. There was a darker purpose to this act than she was aware of,and she was suddenly very frightened. The males stopped an hour laterand shoved her down next to a boulder to get some shade. They put a stake in the groundand tied the cord to it tightly. They ate travel foodand took water. Then one of them came overand forced Zen to eatand drink. He laughed when she tried to bite himand stroked her hair almost lovingly. “Pretty bird,” he said as he pushed her against the boulderand ran his tongue along her lips. “You behave. We not eat you.” They continued traveling ever deeper into the Scourge. Despite her situation, Zen was fascinated as she saw the new species they passed. She watched as the males brought down a botek calfand skinned it. They spent the rest of that day roasting the meat. They had a meal of the roasted meatand settled to sleep, piling in around Zen where she had been staked as every other night so that any attempt by her to escape would be instantly communicated to them. In the morning, they bagged the roasted meat with some herbsand tied it onto Zen’s back. After a week of this endless travel, they approached a mountain chain. They set up camp for the nightand staked Zen as usual. Then they fell asleep, unafraid. “Hello there,” a man’s voice laughed into her ear later, bringing her awake. His large hand was clamped over her mouth. “Need some help, pretty bird?” He showed her his weaponand she shook her head. She could not let him kill these creatures! He laughed at herand killed the males as they slept. Then he gathered what he would of their belongingsand turned her over to tie them to her back. He cut her loose from the stakeand tied the cord around his belt tightly. He yanked her to her feet. “You’re going to bring me a lot of cridat, Goddess,” he laughed as he released her roughly. “Come along.” Zen was yanked after himand nearly lost her balance. He caught herand slapped her across the face. Then he turnedand continued on his way. For the next several days, they headed towards the mountains. They came into a forested regionand stopped to rest by a river. He let her drinkand tossed her a piece of travel food. Zen moved away from him when he tried to touch herand he yanked her backand slapped her. His eyes were angryand he yanked her up to her knees. “You will not refuse my touch, pretty bird,” he said as he untied the packs he was making her carryand shoved her down on the ground. “Such a pretty creature,” he sighed as he clamped his thick lips over hers. Zen fought him with every last ounce of her strength,and he slapped her. She did not give up. She was not going to let this animal have her without a fight! “The slavers’ whips will take that fight out of you, pretty bird,” he laughed once he was through with her. He got upand fastened his trousers. “Pity! You’re really a delight with that spirit.” She was yanked to her feetand he put the packs on her back again, tying the cord more tightly than he needed to. Her skin was chafed from the leatherand her body was bruised from his assault. All she wanted to do was sleep, but he kept her moving through the forests for another two days, taking time to enjoy her at he chose. They came out into a clearing around a waterfalland the pool that became a stream running towards the river. A village sat nearby. Zen could tell that it was a slaver village as she felt the despairand pain in the minds of several of the inhabitants. There was mounting excitement as she was brought in. The village Elder greeted the slaver, his eyes on her. “A Nydare female,” he smiled as he approached Zen, who the slaver forced to her knees. “How ever did you net her, Orto?” “She fell to a band of Chen,” Orto told him. “I liberated her.” “So she is not truly a slave,” an old woman spoke up as she approached. The two men bowed to her, but she ignored themand approached Zen. Her wrinkled hand raised Zen’s eyes to hers. “You dare!” she snarled as she slapped Orto across the face. “Do you this to the Goddess herself?” “She was slave to the Chen,” Orto protested, as he held his hand to his cheek. “By our law, she had lost all status.” “This is the Goddess,” the old woman replied coldly; “she is above our petty laws.” She pulled a knifeand cut Zen loose, clapping her hands. Two women came forwardand bowed. “You will take the Goddess to my placeand see to her needs.” Zen was led awayand the woman turned on Orto. “You have brought disaster here, Orto. She is hunted by the powers themselves! If they arrive hereand find her a slave, we will suffer that fate or worse.” Her expression softened slightly. “Go to your women, Orto. You look in need of nourishmentand rest.” Zen entered the hut with the womenand looked around. It was simply furnished, but decorated in symbols she did not know. She memorized them as she asked the women what they meant. The women answered her questions, showing her all deference as they tended her wounds,and saw that she had refreshment. She was seated with a goblet of a tart-sweet juice in her hand when the woman, obviously prominent in this village from the way the Elderand her captor had shown her deference, joined them. The woman went to her kneesand bowed her head to Zen. “Goddess,” she said as she kept her eyes lowered. “Pray forgive the treatment that brought you to us. My son,” she continued, “is not the brightest of men.” “Your son?” “Orto,” the woman nodded, hearing the surprise in the Zen’s voice. “He will be punished if that is your will…” “I have had enough of punishment,” Zen broke in, frowning. “I would be returned to my mate,” she told the woman. “Can that be arranged?” “We live to serve,” the woman nodded. “Please get up, Nayda,” Zen sighed. “And pray do not show such deference again inside of this hut. It is insincere.” “You see my mind?” Nayda asked as she rose to her feet. “Then you must also know that we have no intention of letting you leave us.” “Why should you be any different than anyone else I’ve run across?” Zen replied. She met the woman’s eyes coldly. “And how are you going to keep me a prisoner, Nayda? The juice,” she said as she set the goblet aside, “though refreshing, is not drugged. So,” she continued, watching the woman’s mind spin, “is it to be bondage of another sort?” “Not a prisoner, Goddess,” Nayda frowned. “Never a prisoner.” She debated the wisdom of what she was doing as she realized that this girl truly was a goddess. “We have need of your assistance.” Zen laughedand she looked puzzled. “Something amuses you, Goddess?” “You choice of words, Nayda,” Zen told her. “I have heard such words before,” she told the woman coldly, “and found that the ‘assistance’ my captors wished was the chance to torture meand chain me.” She rose to her feet, her eyes cold. “It is not going to happen again!” she said in a tone that had all of the women, including Nayda, cringing. “If I am not here as a guest, then I will leave. I do not require your permission, or your assistance, to find my way home.” “So fierce, little princess,” a familiar voice spoke up from the doorway. Zen looked past Nayda to see the hunter leaning against the doorframe. “If you truly mean what you say,” he added as he came inside, “allow me to help.” “I am to trust you, hunter?” Zen snapped. “It is by your hand that I find myself in this place.” “You had the power to stop this,” the hunter replied as he sat downand accepted a goblet of juice from one of the women, “and you didn’t use it. Why?” “I was not created to be a weapon,” Zen told him. “My role was always as a source of knowledge,and protection.” “And you never thought that you could protect yourself, little princess?” Quern asked her bluntly. He saw from her expression that she had not. “I think it’s time you considered that.” He looked over at Nayda. “Sit down, Mother. She is not going to hurt you.” “Mother?” Zen asked him. “This woman is your mother? That slaver, Orto, is your brother?” “Indeed,” the hunter nodded. “I asked him to follow the Chen I ‘sold’ you toand make certain they did not harm you. I never dreamed he would hurt you himself.” He looked quite ashamed of himself. “I am ashamed of my part in that, Goddess,” he told her bluntly. “My lady-wife went too far. That is why,” he continued as he finished the juice, “I am turning her over to the Council when I return to Belastia.” He saw her look of disbelief. “Read my mind if you don’t believe me, Goddess. I am through being used to damage others.” Zen did as he asked,and he winced as her mind flowed into his a bit more harshly than she intended. She saw his memoriesand she grieved with him over the losses he had suffered, the abuses he had performed in the name of the Directive. This man had been honorable once,and he was trying to be so again. She pulled out, nodding,and sat back down. “There is truth in you, hunter Quern,” she said after a few moments silence. “I would return to my mate now. Perhaps you can do this for me before you return to Belastia?” She felt Nayda’s anguish. “The problem you need our assistance with is something you can handle yourself, Nayda Quern. You have the knowledge right here,” she continued, indicating the symbols on the wall. “All you lack is understanding.” She saw the woman’s eagerness. “May I give that to you now?” “You would do this for us, Goddess?” Nayda looked ashamed. “After we treated you so dreadful?” “I would do this for you,” Zen nodded. She held her hand out to Naydaand the two women. “With the understanding that the knowledge needs to be shared threefold.” The women came to kneel in front of herand Zen had them touch her hands. Her mind flowed into theirsand gave them the understanding of the knowledge they had always considered just pretty symbols. “You know what you must do now?” The women noddedand she rose to her feet. “Then I will leave.” She smiled over at the hunter. “May we go, hunter?” Quern bowed his headand followed her out of the hut. She saw the transport sitting by the streamand boarded it. For the first time, she realized, she was traveling in one of these machines by her own choice. She was delighted. The hunter took the controlsand she sat next to him copying the knowledge of what he was doing from his mind. He was oblivious to what she was doing as they headed east towards the Shrine. Two hours later, he frowned as the transport began to buck. “Try to go limp, Princess,” he said as he struggled with the controls. “We’re in for a very hard landing.” Zen did as he said, seeing in his mind what was happening. She was thrown against the bulkhead as they struckand blacked out. When she came to, the door to the vehicle was openand the transport was on its side. She crept out carefully, wincing as her right wing hung limpand useless. She looked around for the hunterand found him lying through the windshield. She pulled him backand looked him over. He was cut up, but otherwise unharmed. She made him comfortableand went to get the first aid kit. She had finished bandagingand cleaning the worst of his wounds when she heard a whistling sound. The next moment she was lying on her side, her arms bound against her sides. She heard someone climbing in the broken windshield. She played unconscious,and realized she wasn’t that far off as she hit her right wingand pain shot through her. “This is a strange creature, Trinia?” someone said as they pulled her up by the hair. Fresh pain struck herand she struggled to remain conscious enough to know what was happening. “The Directive is creating monsters now?” “She’s not a monster,” another voice, this one youngand female, protested. “She’s an angel.” There was a gasp. “Put her down, Petir! She’s got a broken wing.” Zen was laid down, on her broken wing,and the pain sent her tumbling into the darkness. When she came to, hours later she found herself looking up into a familiar Nydare face. It couldn’t be, her fevered mind told her. He was dead! Trel had said his bones were bleaching in the Scourge. She lost consciousness again as someone was giving her liquids. She floated inand out of consciousness, with Marekand then Daren seated beside her. She was hallucinating, Zen told herself. That was the only way they could be here with her. She fell into nightmares as the fever mountedand had to be strapped down. “The wing is healing, lord Daren,” a kindly old voice was saying as she came back to herself. “The fevers worried me, however. I thought we were going to lose your Queen several times over the past week.” “Week?” Zen croaked, her throat dryand in need of liquid. She tried to sit upand found herself strapped down. “Let me up!” “Calm, beloved,” Daren’s voice sounded in her ear. “You had a broken wingand had to be strapped down when your fever locked you in nightmare.” “You’re dead,” Zen told the figment of her imagination, refusing to open her eyes. “Go away.” Familiar lips brushed hersand her eyes shot open. “Daren?” She cried out in wonder. She tried to raise her arms but she was still strapped down. “Let me up. I want to touch you.” Daren looked over at someone she couldn’t see, seeking permission. His smile told her all she needed to know. He let her upand she threw her arms around his neck, sobbing. He held her to his chest, breathing in her scent. Had it only been two weeks since they were together. It seemed like an eternity since he had her in his arms where she belonged. He looked down into her beautiful eyesand his heart spun in delight. “I was dying without you, Zen,” Daren told her as he clung to her. “An overstatement, Your Majesty,” Tepit, the old kindly voice, said as he stepped forward. He bowed his head to her. “It is an honorand pleasure to meet you, Nydare Queen.” He nodded at Daren. “And I am happy to see you recovered from your ordeal. Your mate was ready to rip my head off.” “You have a question?” Zen saw it in his mind. “The chen?” Tepit nodded. “It was an experiment. The lady Trel wanted to see if I would transform if she had me mated to another race.” “That heartless bitch!” Tepit hissed, his kindly manner turned to frost. “It would probably have killed you, Your Majesty.” “The hunter?” Zen asked, looking over at Daren. “Is he all right?” “He is on his way to the Council,” Tepit answered for her mate. “He said it was the least he could do for the part he played in your ordeals.” He smiled. “That man knows where a lot of secrets are buried.” He bowed his head to her againand left. “Who is that man, Daren?” Zen asked as she watched him leave. “That, my beloved,” Daren smiled as he took her in his arms again, “is the lord Tepit Ven. He is the head of the Governors Council.” He saw her question. “I contacted him when I learned that the lady Trel had you. He was most disturbed to hear what an Ambassadorand her brother,and the lord Cardinal Omri, had done to you.” “Our flock…” “They are safe, beloved,” Daren told her, wondering if his little mate ever thought of herself. “The lord Cardinal is on his way to his superiors.” He saw that her worry was not over. “Now what?” “Those poor villagers!” Zen cried as she remembered what Omri had made her do. “We have to find them, Daren. I have to help them.” “And we will, beloved,” Daren laughedand held her close. “Only just not this moment.” He claimed her lipsand heard her sigh. “My own dear angel.” Tepit nodded as he heard the silenceand turned to go to his transport. Marek was seated, his eyes hard as he looked at the man. He knew his superior had a point, but he failed to see why it had to mean his ending his association with Zen. He could still feel her in his mind,and in his heart. He jumped as someone laid a hand on hisand looked up to see Tepit watching him. “We are asking a lot of you, nephew,” he acknowledged as he sat down nearby, “but I have been led to believe it is needed, or I would not ask.” “I have been away from my work too long, Uncle,” Marek replied. “There are still rumors of danger to our planet that must be tracked.” “Just don’t lock yourself back in your prison, Marek,” Zen’s mind soared into his, warming him, giving him peace. “Or I will track you down.” * Omri stood in front of the Council of Eldersand told them everything from the moment he had first found Zoran in his burial cylinder. To the plans heand the man had made to the digs that had freed the Princess Zenand the lady Sarit. He kept his pride in check, presenting his choices as his search for truth. It had been others, he asserted, who had turned the course of the investigation. He described the princess to them, his admiration for her determination,and her loyalty, quite plain. He also described for them the limitless potential of her abilities. Properly trained, she could be something quite extraordinary. “You should have brought this to us sooner, lord Cardinal Omri,” Abbott Jenos replied stiffly. “Such an asset to our cause had to be handled far more delicately.” He turned to the others, who nodded agreement. “You will be required to spend the next seven weeks in reflection. We shall contact the Princessand offer formal apology.” Omri bowed his headand left the chamber. Abbott Jenos’ face went even colder. “Who do we have in the area who can collect the Princess for us?” “She is mated to the king Nydare, brother,” Abbott Hyam reminded him. “That one will make trouble if we steal his Queen.” “Then that one will have to be led on false trails,” Jenos replied, “while his young mate finishes the task set for her by her sire.” “Your grandson, Aiden, is near there, Jenos,” Hyam answered the earlier question. He did not like the man, but he was not going to let that keep them from achieving their goals. “He can be in Norest’un in twelve hours.” “Send word,” Jenos nodded to one of the council guards. “Tell him he is to take the little Queen as quicklyand quietly as possible. He is to raise no alarms.” The word was sent quicklyand found Aiden Jenos a mere twenty minutes from Norest’un. He was a dark-haired version of Leonin Deis, though he was unaware of the fact. He walked into the villageand crept on, using his skills at night to approach the waterfall he had been told housed his prey. He found a surveillance placeand waited. His patience was rewarded the next morning when the king Nydare, Daren Deis, came out of the water that parted for him like a curtain. He turned, smiling,and Zen joined him, pulling his head down to hers so she could give him one last kiss. Aiden was enchanted. He had not been told the Princess was a beauty. It didn’t really matter; all that mattered was that the Temple wanted her. Gods, he thought as he watched them together, he wanted her. “I do not like leaving you alone, beloved,” Daren said as he finally released Zen. His hand moved up to cup her cheekand he smiled as she leaned into his touch. “I have only just found you again.” “Nothing parts us, my own,” Zen smiled up at him. “Not twenty five centuries of death-sleep, not the machinations of deranged menand women. Nothing!” She kissed him once more,and smiled as he released the final bonds on her mind to her. “Now we are whole!” she sighed. She shoved him away with a laugh. “Go now! Styedand Thaya are awaiting your blessing,and I have work to do.” Daren lifted up into the airand Zen watched him fly for a moment. She turnedand then froze as she heard something. She moved outand scanned the areaand Aiden was impressed. Very few people could hear him move. This girl was truly gifted. She turned to go back into her sanctuaryand fell as he sent the dart into her arm. He approached her cautiously, every sense alert for signs of attack, or trap. She lay there, bathed in the sunlight, glowing like the goddess she was. Aiden was almost afraid to touch her; the sudden thought that she would burn him entering his mind.And then he was burning. He looked at his flaming sleeve in disbeliefand looked at the girl. She was bathed in flame,and her eyes were opening. He hidand watched as she sat up, shaking in weakness. She rose to her feetand went back into her sanctuary. “So,” he said to himself as he crept away, “jevis is out of the question.” He had to take her now, Aiden knew; while she was weak. He approached the waterfalland found that he could not enter. As he wondered how he was going to get to her, the water partedand she was there. She had pulled on a simple grey wool gown,and her hair was loose around her. She saw the stranger standing thereand let out a cry of shock. Zen whirled backand he grabbed her, his hand over her noseand mouth. She collapsed as the air was not allowed to enter her lungsand he carried her off over his shoulder. He had her hoodedand boundand in his transport in under five minutes. “You certainly are a pretty creature,” he said as he ran his hand up her bare leg. “Pity I can’t enjoy you.” “Where?” Zen cried out as she came to. She knew she was not alone; the man’s alarm was plain as he backed away from her. “I am not letting you do this to me,” she said coldly. She shook her head, but the bag would not budge. At least this one was clear; she could see his face as he stepped closer,and she fell back in shock. It was her brother! “You’re dead,” she criedand backed away from Aiden. “You can’t be here.” “I’m sorry?” “You’re gone, Leo,” she cried softly. “You can’t be here. This is all a nightmare.” She closed her eyesand opened them again. “It’s not real!” “I can assure you, Princess,” Aiden said as he wondered if the girl was a lunatic, “that I am very real. My name is not Leo. It is Aiden Jenos.” He went to the controls. “I am taking you to the temple at Tavensur. A transport will be arriving there in a few days to take you to Celliera.” “I am not going,” Zen cried out softly. She tried once more to free herself from the hoodand the bonds, but she could not. “Please don’t do this to me,” she whimpered. “It’s too much!” Aiden heard her soft sighand turned to watch her collapse. He ran a quick analysis on herand knew she was fine. Simply overcome by the shock of her capture. He had seen it before; it was nothing new. What bothered him more was her insistence that he was this man, Leo. Who was this man?And how was he related to the pretty girl sleeping behind him? Aiden had never questioned what he was doing before. He had a very uncomfortable feeling that this girl could be the one prey that might just turn him from his course. He would have to limit his exposure to her, he decided. So when they arrived, he carried her to the priestesses’ quartersand turned her over to the women. He would stay in the guest roomsand leave the girls care to females. “We shall take excellent care of the princess, lord Aiden,” Liet bowed her head to him docilely. “She is a dear friend of ours.” “She has been here before?” Aiden asked. Another fact kept from him. He did not like it. “How is she known to you?” “The princess Zen is the lord Cardinal Omri’s consort,” Liet told him bluntly. She frowned as the man flinched. It was disturbing her what she was feeling at the sight of this perfect man standing in front of her. “He accepted her as such only three months ago, after her father died.” She bowed her head to hide her anger. “She was left aloneand needed a guardian.” “A consortand a guardian are two different things,” Aiden frowned. “I will make a report of this to the Council.” “Of course, lord Aiden,” Liet bowed her head. She watched him stride off, admiring his well-muscled form for a different angle. She closed the doorand turned towards Zen, who was still hoodedand bound. “Welcome back, Goddess,” Liet told her as she yanked Zen to her feet. “We have been eagerly awaiting your return.” Zen was dragged along the twistingand turning corridors in the priestesses’ quarters until she was quite lost. They went down a flight of stairsand down a long tunnel. It opened out into a large room. The priestesses were all waiting around an altar. Liet noddedand two priestesses stripped Zenand laid her down on the altar. They held her arms down as two others moved to hold her by the ankles. “If you were not here under the control of a Council hunter, Princess,” Liet hissed, “I would slit your throat nowand end you. But,” she smiled nastily as she pulled a vial out of her robe pocket, “I will do something far nastier.” She poured the contents into a syringe as she nodded to the women at her feetand they parted her legs. Zen shuddered as the syringe was slipped inside of her. “Your father’s seed, Princess. You are going to bear his child, as he intended.” She stroked Zen’s hair, smiling as Zen shook her head. “He was so excited about siring a child on you, Princess.And you had to destroy that dream. Youand your hateful mate.” “Liet, please…” “No protests, Princess,” Liet replied, her hand covering Zen’s mouth. “It is done.” Liet kissed Zenand the girl stiffened in shock. “You are such a pretty thing. I’m almost sorry to do this to you.” She went to the tunneland the other priestesses followed. Liet turned, her eyes coldand angry. “Almost.” Zen watched as a wall of rock shot down in the opening. She was trapped in this room, Zen realized. She got upand caught herself on the altar as the room spun around herand lowered her head waiting for the spell to pass. Once it did, she was on her feetand at the wall, looking for a way to make it open. She found nothingand fell to her knees, sobbing. This was not right, her mind screamed. Then she quietedand put her mind to a way out of her situation. She could feel the child anchored securely in her womband knew she could not destroy it. She pulled her gown back onand sank down into a corner to wait. They wanted this child, so she knew they were not going to let her starve. Once someone came through that wall, she would attack. She fell asleep making her plans for escape. * Aiden looked at Liet in disbelief. He had come to the priestesses’ quarters, seeking an audience with his charge. This woman had told him that the princess was not welland did not wish to speak to him. He had drawn on his title, his patronage, his standing, but it did not good. Liet stood firm. Aiden bowed his headand moved away, knowing the women were up to something. Was it at the princess’ instigation, he wondered; or was the child in danger. Omri had not worked alone when he had moved on her before. He found himself wandering into the Templeand he went to his kneesand prayed for guidance. That was when he felt the touch on his mind; familiar but strange. He turned his head to see the mirror on the wall,and he found himself moving towards it. “I trapped myself in here to save her, brother,” Leonin’s mind slammed into his the moment their eyes met. “Do not be an agent to harm her.” “Brother?” “Lord Aiden?” a priest asked as he wandered in. He saw where Aiden was lookingand looked ill at ease. “That is an evil thing. It should have been destroyed.” “It seem harmless enough,” Aiden said as he turned away from it. He hid the shudder that struck him as he saw the anguish in his twin’s eyes. “If it truly is an evil thing, then it should not be here. I will take it with meand turn it over to the Council.” The priest watched in shock as Aiden took the mirror off the walland carried it off. He remained frozen as his eyes followed the man to the guest rooms. Once Aiden had closed his door, the priest was running to Omri’s replacement. The man listenedand then shrugged. If the lord Aiden wanted the blasted thing, he told the priest; he was welcome to it. They had far more pressing matters than a mirror. Like how they were going to keep the young man from finding out what they had done to the princess. “Inspection?” the priest suggested. “Every council representative is taken on a tour of inspection, lord Cardinal. We just draw his out until we are ready to stage the phony escape.” “You shall be in charge of that,” the Cardinal nodded. He waved the sputtering priest out. “See to it.” While the priestsand priestesses plotted, Aiden leaned the mirror against a walland looked in at himself frozen inside. This was ridiculous, he told himself. It was a trick of the light. There was no way a person could be trapped inside of a mirror. Images flooded into his mind,and he saw exactly how it had happenedand why. His blood ran cold. The entire temple had been behind Omri’s little plot. The princess was not safe here. He had to get her away from this evil placeand arrange for a new rendezvous point. He felt his anger rising at the thought of an entire temple to fall to Omri’s poison. “Tread carefully, brother,” Leonin’s mind touched his, advising calm. “You are only one among many. They will not hesitate to harm you to get what they want from Zen.” “Perhaps it would be better if I were two?” Aiden smiled as he had a thought. He did not know how he knew this might work. He just moved, running his finger along a sharp edge of the frame until it was sliced open. His blood flowed slowly along the channeland gathered on one symbol. He pressed itand stepped back as he saw the orangestone clear. It appeared to melt away from his twin like ice on a hot day. Then Leonin was stepping through. “I have another uniform, brother. Let us play with these monsters.” “Great minds think alike,” Leonin smiled. He stretched, relishing the feeling. He had been trapped inside the mirror so long; he had begun to think he was made of the stone he was trapped inside. He put on the uniformand it fit him perfectly. “You were sent by the powers to aid us, brother.” “I was sent by the Council to bring the Princess to them,” Aiden told him bluntly. He saw Leonin’s frown; even the expressions were like his own. “We can discuss it once we find her.” Leonin noddedand Aiden felt power lashing across the room. His ‘brother’ was gifted, like the Princess. Leonin frowned as he found her mind. It was very faint, as if she were buried under something. That worried him. She was not frightened, he saw with relief; she was very, very angry. He smiled then. His sister, Zen, was fine. He turned to the mirrorand scowled as he saw the orange color returning to it. “They have hidden the Princess underneath this temple somewhere,” Leonin told Aiden. “We need to find an entrance to the underground areas.” There was a knock on the doorand Leonin was trapped in sight as the door opened. “Lord Aiden,” the priest who had been in the temple earlier bowed his head. “The lord Cardinal has suggested an inspection tour to ease your time with us.” “Very good,” Leonin nodded. “We’ll start with the underground areas,” he told the priest. “I have always admired the way most of our temples make use of such places for things such as storage,and wine cellars.” Aiden waited until his twins voice had faded awayand then he slipped out. He strolled along the walkway around the gardenand found himself in front of a pair of statues. He laid his hand on the arm of one of themand it lowered. A section of flooring opened up, revealing a staircase. Aiden searchedand, finding no sign of anyone else, he walked down the stairs, coming out into a tunnel system. He saw a priestess carrying a tray of foodand followed her. She came to a section of walland laid her hand on a lighted panel. The wall slid openand the woman entered. He heard a thudand then saw the woman returning, her hood over her features. He smiled as he realized who this was. What an intriguing child she was. “Leonin? Brother?” Zen froze as she felt his mindand she turned to look. Her attention distracted, she did not see the person who moved up behind her, clamping her arm around Zen’s throat. Aiden frowned as he remembered this priestess. He did not need to be able to scan her mind to know she was insane. Liet opened the walland dragged Zen back inside. Aiden ran for it, but arrived a few seconds too late. Liet slapped Zen across the faceand helped her sister priestess to her feet. They shackled Zen to the altar, examining her. “The baby is welland truly anchored, Princess,” Liet said as she stroked Zen’s cheek. “Once you have had this child, you are free to leave with the Council representative.” “Liar!” Zen hissed. She pulled at the shackles on her wrists, her eyes cold. “I am dead as soon as the child is born. You can’t afford to keep me around knowing what you’ve done.” “She wants honesty, sister,” Liet smiled coldly. She clamped Zen’s chin in her hand, her nails digging in painfully. “Very well, Princess,” she laughed as she dug her nails in deeper. “You are going to remain here, bearing children for your dead sire, until your body is worn out. Then you will be sold to the Science Directive for dissection.” She let go. “Is that honest enough for you?” She laughedand left with her sister priestess. The wall closedand she was trapped. Zen had freed herself from one shackle,and was working on the second, when the wall opened again. Aiden was standing there, the man who was Leonin,and not Leonin. He came to herand removed the shackle from her wrist. “Someone’s coming,” Zen frowned, as she felt minds coming their way. “Hide, or they will take you.” He shackled her wristand stepped into the shadows to wait. The wall openedand five guards came in. They were dragging Leonin along with them. They shackled his wrists to the altar at the end opposite Zenand left him leaning against the stone. Then they stepped aside as the lord Cardinal came in. He looked at Leonin, frowning a moment; then turned his eyes on Zen. He smiled as he saw how large she had become. “Your guardians tell me that you are becoming troublesome, Princess,” the Cardinal said as he grabbed her armand wrenched it behind her back. “Once this first child is born, your beautiful mind is going to be deadened.” He turned her overand stroked her abdomen. “We only need your body functioning for breeding purposes.” He smiled as he felt the baby kicking. “Zoran’s child is very eager to be born.” He looked around the chamberand frowned. “Not here,” he decided. “Bring the princess to the guest chambers. Zoran’s child will not be born in a hole in the ground.” The guard nearest Zen freed herand clamped his hand on her arm. She tried to fight him but she doubled over instead as the labor pains began. The man picked her up in his armsand carried her out after the Cardinal. Aiden tried to keep the door wedged open, but he was too late. He went over to Marekand saw that the man had a very serious head wound. His eyes were dulledand fading. Aiden laid his hands on either side of the man’s headand Leonin’s eyes sparked for a moment. “I would have like to have had a brother,” Leonin sighed as he started to fade again. He groaned as pain returned. “You must save my princess.” He put his hands on either side of Aiden’s head. “All that I am, I give to you.” Aiden stiffened as Leonin’s mind flowed into his. He saw everything, felt everything,and knew all that Zen’s brother had. He felt himself catching fireand then opened his eyes to see Leonin vanishing. He cried out at the loss of one he wished he could have known. Then he searched the chamber, knowing there had to be a way out. They had used it to get the princess. He found the latchand made his way out slowly. He was out in the gardens when he heard her screams of pain. He went to his transportand made the call; then he went to find the princess. “Lord Aiden,” the Cardinal smiled as Aiden burst into his chambers. “How nice of you to join us.” He nodded to his menand they bound Aiden’s wrists. “Princess, lord Aiden wished to extend greetings on behalf of the Council Elders before he had his fatal accident.” The guards grabbed Aidenand bound his wrists behind his back. “So tragic. The young lord on his way to deliver you to his Council. Both of you burned beyond all hope of recognition.” He nodded to where Liet sat. “Liet has volunteered to play your part, Princess.” Liet was on her feet, shaking her head in refusal. “It is for the best, Liet. You have grown far too brutal.” “You can’t do this!” Liet screamed as the guards bound her wristsand shoved her over next to Aiden. “I’ve given my life to seeing this happen. She would not be here if it wasn’t for me.” “You are disturbing the princess,” the Cardinal frowned. He looked at his men. “See to that accident.” He turned back towards Zen as Aidenand Liet were taken away. He leaned downand kissed her on the forehead. “You are such a beautiful child, Princess Zen. As a reward for your service to your father’s memory, I am going to allow you to remain here unchained.” He laid his hand on her abdomen, smiling. “You can’t get far now that your child is growing.” Zen closed her eyes as the man left her, his laughter grating on her nerves. She could feel the beginnings of the pains againand she bit her lip to keep from crying. She was not going to cry, she told herself as she got off the bedand went out of the doors into the corridor. She had people to save. She saw Aidenand Liet being shoved towards a transport as she climbed up on the parapet, shaking in pain. They were put aboardand she knew they were being bound with something that would disintegrate in the explosion. Once the transport was in the air, she sent her mind out. She was on her knees, her pain mounting, as she watched in confusion. Aidenand Liet did not need her help; they were already gone. “Put her in a cage,” the lord Cardinal frowned as she was carried back. “She can await the birth of Zoran in the gardens.” * Daren rose to his feet as two people came tumbling out of the mirrorand landed at his feet. Aiden roseand looked at the Nydare in confusion. He helped Liet to her feetand she attacked him, screamingand clawing at him. He finally had to slug her to calm her down. Daren nodded towards the nesting chamberand Aiden carried Liet thereand laid her in the nest. He turned to look at Daren. “Your cousin, Leonin, shared himself with me,” Aiden said as he raised his hand. On it was the household tattoo Leonin had once worn. “I thought to expect him,” Daren replied, nodding. “You are not him.” “No,” Aiden nodded. “I am Aiden Jenos, representative of the Council for the Celestial Temple.” He saw Daren stiffen. “I was sent to bring your Queen to them, Your Majesty.” He held his hand up as Daren stepped towards him. “I have since learned that such an act would be criminal.” He looked over at the pitcher. “May I?” “Leo sent you here,” Daren frowned, even as he nodded permission. “That, in itself, is encouraging. You will allow me to share mind with you.” “I will?” Aiden replied coldly as he poured out two goblets. He handed one to Daren. “You mustmistake me for a lesser being, lord Nydare.” “Your mind is stronger than most of the savages on this world, Aiden Jenos,” Daren agreed, “but I am still your better.” “I wouldn’t test the assumption,” Aiden said, his voice deadly, “if I were you.” He sank down on a chairand put his mind to a problem. “I need to know how this is possible. I have no memory of a connection to the house of Deis, but it is obvious that prince Leoninand I were related. I would not have been able to free him from the bondage device if I were not.” “You did what?” Daren was stunned. He went to the bluestone mirror that had been brought to the Aerieand contacted Bemin. “Bemin Tor,” he said stiffly. “You have someone here who has questions for you.” Aiden rose to his feetand approached the mirror. He saw a laboratory inside of it or, he saw more truly, on the other side of it. The mirror was a communications device. He saw an older version of himself rising to his feet, looking haggardand aged. Bemin Tor saw himand he froze in shock. “This isn’t possible,” Bemin said as he sank back against the table behind him. “You’re dead!” “Prince Leonin is dead,” Daren told the scientist. “This is Aiden. He was as surprised to find he is connected to the house of Deis, as you are to see him standing here.” “I had read that there were children created from the prince before he died,” Bemin frowned as the memory came back to him. “My wife, Lysta, was working on tracking down such rumors before she died.” He was shaking now with remembered pain. “Obviously,” he said as he looked at the man, “they were not rumors. I shall have to find her…” “He knew,” Aiden broke in. “I should have known from the way he treated me that I was no true son. He treated me like his personal test subject; forced me to undergo augmentation.” He heard Bemin hissand nodded. “He told me it was to the greater glory of the Temple. He just wanted to be able to brag that ‘his’ son was the greatest weapon ever designed by his friends on the Directive.” “There will be time to repay that act, friend Aiden,” Daren told his guest. “For now,” he reminded him, “we must help Zen.” He sat backand focused his mindand a frown appeared on his face. “Where is she?” he cried out in pain as he found nothing. “Zen is gone!” He looked at the bond on his wristand it was intact. “She is alive, but her mind is blank to me.” “They have found the means to dampen her abilities?” Aiden guessed as he too tried to find Zen. “I have no sense of her, except…” He puzzled out what he was feeling. “Little ones needing their mother,” he said softly as he saw. “Beings of light needing a conduit.” “The beac!” Bemin Tor guessed. He found himself running to the scanners. “They are gone! There is no sign of them in the Shrine.” “Would they be able to do this, Bemin Tor?” Daren asked. “They are but tiny things.” “But they number in the thousands now,” Bemin told him, “and they always act as one. They have always been quite fixated on Zen. Since the moment she revived, they have been near her.” “What could they want from her?” Daren asked the man. “It makes no sense.” “We have to find out,” Aiden chimed. “The feeling I get from this touch is not loving. It is more like an urgent need to dominate.” “Then we follow this ‘sense’ of yours, brother,” Daren nodded. He called outand Steyd arrived. “You are in charge here, young one, until I return. Our Queen is in great danger.” He turned to Aiden. “We will start from the Shrine, where the beac were last located.” He placed his hand on the greenstone symboland pulled Aiden through. Aiden felt as if he were moving through molasses as they stepped through to the other side. His skin was coldand he was shaking from the experience. “I’ll show you where I last saw the beac,” Bemin noddedand led them to his table. He fired up the mapping program. “They were mapping out the tunnels for me,” he said as he ran his finger along the map, “when they vanished,” he pointed to a spot on a tunnel several miles south of the Shrine, “here.” “We will need help from the Tehari Chen,” Daren nodded. “If they found a way out, it would not need to be large. We might need to dig. I will go to Chen’ya.” * Light! Everywhere she looked, there was nothing but light. Zen got to her feetand took a few stepsand came up against a solid wall of light. She frowned, wondering if this was the ‘cage’ the Cardinal had told the guards to put her inside. Then she felt a familiar touch on her mindand several tiny beings of light flew towards her. My friends! Zen’s mind caressed them lovingly. You are well! She frowned as they backed away from her, pulsating in anger. She tried to get them to tell her why they were angry. Abandoned! Their minds cried out at herand Zen was in tears. Not by my choice, she told themand showed them what had been done to her. Never by my choice, she assured them. They left herand a moment later she watched as a being formed of the light rose up out of the floor in front of her. “They will not listen now, Princess,” the Cardinal told her coldly as his face appeared on the construct. “We have found the means to control them now; the little ones belong to us.” “Why am I here?” Zen asked the creature, frowning as she found no mind to touch. “What are you planning to do?” The being did not speak. Instead, it came towards herand she felt herself shaking. There was no mind for her to touch, no features for her to read, but she knew its intent was not benevolent. It had a plan for her; for her world,and she knew it was something she would not to be part of. Its hand moved to her cheekand she shuddered as the cold ran through her. Then the face on the construct changedand she was looking at her father’s face. Zen shook her head in denial. This was not happening. He was dead! He couldn’t doing this! “You carry a child that must be born,” it said as it looked at her. “We keep you here, under the protection of your little friends, to assure that this is so.” “You had no right to do this!” Zen cried out in protest. She hit the walls of her strange prisonand felt pain emanating from the minds of her beac. “I did not mean to hurt you, little ones,” she sobbed as she fell to her knees. “I must be out of here. Please let me go.” The construct came towards her, its face even more like her father’s than before. It ran its hands over her bodyand the smile it gave her, made her blood run cold. She did not know how it had known to choose Zoran’s face, but she did not like it. The horror she had felt when the real Zoran had meant to take her to his bed flooded through her. This ‘thing’ was doing this to her, Zen realized. She clamped her mind down on the imagesand feelings flowing into her, shaken by the effort of keeping up a wall. Its smile widenedand it looked quite pleased at her as it pressed a spot on her body. She passed outand did not see the opening forming in the globe around her. A tall ebony skinned man with silver hairand silver eyes came into the globe. He crouched downand stroked Zen’s cheek. “I am sorry, princess,” he said, a sad look on his face, “but we can’t let you go. Zoran must be given his chance for redemption.” He left the celland went to the controls outside. A moment later, the being of light appeared inside the celland was ready when the baby was born a few hours later. He altered her memories, allowing her to remember her matesand the meeting with Aiden Jenos, but removing all memory of her father or his child. “Zoran,” he smiled down at the infant as he took the child from the construct. “This time, perhaps, will see a better life outcome?” He turnedand held the baby out to his female associate, also dark skinned, silver hairedand silver eyed. “Put him in the time shift, Bella. He must be at the proper age when he steps out again.” “And the princess, Beran?” “She is fine where she is,” the man replied. “Her family is on their way to rescue her even now.” “She is an exceptional creature, Beran,” Bella said as she looked at the monitorand saw the readings. “Surely we could let ourselves be known to one such as her?” “The princess still has a bit further to grow, Bella,” Beran replied, shaking his head, “before she is ready to learn that she was part of a breeding experiment conducted by beings from another world.” He began to set the program. “We can’t make it too easy for her mates,” he said as he saw Bella’s look of censure at what he coded into their perimeter defenses. “They need to prove themselves worthy of her or I will remove her as well.” “But surely she has suffered enough?” “Do you question my choices, Bella?” Beran asked the woman. She frownedand he was not surprised. Bella always questioned. It was only one of the qualities that made her an exceptional assistant,and a glorious life-mate. “In this case, I suggest you leave the choices as I coded them.” He snapped his fingers. “To us, little ones. It’s time to depart for a while.” The beac flowed out of the globeand followed himand Bella away. A wall of rock shot up between the globeand their section of the complex. Only he or Bella could lower it now. They went to the transportand headed north to their laboratory in the Overlord’s stronghold. The boy would be agedand ready to take his place as the Overlord when the time came. All of Zoran’s memories were fed into the infant’s mind as it grew older. Hopefully, this Zoran would not be as ambitiousand depraved as his former incarnation. Its mothers genetic input just might make a difference this time. * Darenand Aiden found the opening the beac flies had used to leave the Shrineand made it large enough to accommodate their party. Once they were through with the twelve Chen warriors that had insisted on accompanying them, they sealed the entranceand made certain nothing short of an explosion could open it again. Chen’yaand the others would see to wiring it so that anyone who tried to break in would cause an alert in the complex. Satisfied the their prideand its kits were secure, the warriors sent out teams of four in several directions once the tunnels began to branch out. “They don’t like being underground,” Aiden noted when heand Daren were alone. He looked over at Daren. “Neither do you, I see.” “I have gone through worse for her,” Daren replied, his jaw clenched. He hated being under the earth. It was like being buried alive. He wanted the skyand its freedom. Daren clamped down on his fears. Zen needed him. “Are we still following the right trail?” “I only have Leonin’s memories of her, Daren,” Aiden replied honestly. “That is not as strong as a link of my own. What I’ve been following are vague thought fragments, like a very young child would have, or…” “The beac,” Daren broke in, nodding. “I have been hunting her, Aiden,” he admitted as they continued moving. “I have no sense of…” He suddenly froze as her mind slammed into his, all the pain, fear, disbelief,and anger she was feeling striking him at once,and he was running. “She’s in great danger.” They moved quickly along the tunnels now, following that trail of emotionsand fragments out onto the surface. It continued towards the eastand Daren had a feeling that he knew where it would lead. He called to his peopleand they came to him. Aiden called the Chenand they gathered around him, happy to see their Creator returned to them in a shared form. Aiden told them what was neededand the team was chosen quickly. They followed him at a quick run towards the Temple of Tavensur. But when they arrived, Zen was not there. She had been movedand there was no trail to follow. They would not give up; they sent teams out across the planet seeking any sign of the princess. Marek was seated in a tavern in Geem several months later when he felt the pull. He knew it was Zen,and that she was in trouble. He also knew that he needed to be there. He was on his way to his transport when he was subdued by a band of men who came at him out of the shadows. When he came to, he was bound to a seat in his own transport. Omri Snow was seated across from him, smiling coldly. “I thought we had seen the last of you, Marek Tor,” he said as he looked at the man. “I see,” he nodded. “It was a doppelganger who sacrificed himself for your pretty mate.” “You are making a bigmistake, Cardinal Omri,” Marek told him. “I am a Governors’ Agent. They track my movements.” He saw the man blanch. “You’d be well advised to let me loose now.” “I can’t do that, Marek Tor,” Omri told him. “My associate was quite insistent that you be brought to him.” He nodded to his men. “We shall just have to remove the trackers from your body.” He watched as his men stripped Marekand shackled him to the wall. “One at a time,” he ordered his men; “without a painkiller.” * Zoran woke up, frowning as memories bounced around in his mind, confusing his thoughtsand making him angry. For the past several months, he had been troubled by these memories, couched in the form of dreams. His days passed as heand his men settled in the northern reaches, enjoying the hospitality of the lord Bastian. His dreams colored his actionsand decisions. He found himself ordering actions to be done that part of him cried out were abominations. Was that part of him courtesy of his new genetic code? He had a feeling he would never have stopped to consider whether what he did was right or wrong before. There was a knock on the doors of his chamberand a tall, round man with thick brown hair braided three, two, threeand banded with silverand green to match his round eyes, stepped in, bowing low. “Your Imperial Majesty,” Bastian smiled, his eyes kept averted. “I am glad to see that you are well.” “Is our daughter here yet, lord Bastian?” Zoran asked bluntly. “It is imperative that she be here at our side.” “The retrieval team should be arriving at the Temple even now, Imperial Majesty,” Bastian replied. He stepped aside for the slaves. “Your women are here to prepare you for the day’s events.” “There is no need for a retrieval team,” Zoran replied. He closed his eyesand a ball of light blazed in the center of the room. It began to fadeand fall apartand there were screams of painand terror. “Zenyssa.” “Stop it!” Zen cried as she watched the beac dying around her. She turned to see her fatherand her eyes widened in horror. “You’re dead! You can’t be here!” “How can I be dead, daughter?” Zoran asked her, confused. “Did you not just give birth to me?” He held his hand out to her. “Come to me, Zenyssa.” He focused his mindand drew her out to stand before him. He frowned as his mind flowed into hersand he saw what had happened. “So, we are not alone in this age.” He turned to Bastian. “Make certain the king Nydare, Marek Tor,and Aiden Jenos, all find their way to us.” He turned back to Zen. “And have slaves chosen to serve our daughter. I wish her prepared for a joining.” He saw her mindand knew her terror. He let her continue to think it, some small part of him gaining immense satisfaction from making her afraid. He turned away as the lord Bastian took Zen awayand looked at the slaves Bastian had chosen for him. It had been a long time since he had enjoyed a woman, but none of these would do. He closed his eyesand focused on an image from his memory. Liet looked up from her place at his feetand her eyes widened in joy. “Liet,” he smiled as he held his hand out to her. “You have served us well. We wish you to continue to do so,” he said as he helped her up onto her feet, “in Aiden Jenos’ bed.” “What of your daughter, my lord?” Liet asked, her mind spinning as she realized what he had just said to her. “Was she not to bear you children?” “She is our daughter,and will belong to the man we choose for her,” Zoran replied as he stroked Liet’s abdomen. “We wish our son to sire children on you, Liet; as you spy on him for me.” He cupped her chin in his hand. “Will you play hostage for me, Liet?” he asked, his eyes warm with mounting lust. “Bait in the trap I set the man who now holds my son’s mind?” “I am yours, my lord,” Liet sighed, “to do with as you will.” “I never doubted it,” Zoran smiled as he claimed her lips. “We have visitors to greet. Wait for us in our bed, Liet.” The transport landedand Omri stepped off to find himself facing a squad of Bastian’s men. He was put in shacklesand dragged into the audience hall. He turned to watch as Marek Tor was helped inand given a seat while slaves hovered over him, seeing to his care. He saw Zoran take his seat on the throne on the dais,and Zen being led in to join him. She saw Marekand her face went pale. His body looked like someone had tried to rip him apart. Omri was prepared for her reaction, but he was not prepared for Zoran’s. The man rose to his feetand went to Marek, laying his hands on the young man. Every last cutand bruise healed as Omri watched in shock. What was the Emperor doing? “You were told to bring him to us, Cardinal Omri,” Zoran said coldly as he turned on Omri, “not mutilate him.” “He was carrying trackers on him, Great Lord…” “Do you not think we were aware of this, Cardinal?” Zoran snapped. “Do you not think I might have wanted his superiors to know where he was?” He shook his headand returned to his throne. He picked Zen’s hand up in hisand patted it gently. “Do not be distraught, daughter. Your mate is well.” He frowned as he saw her expression of wariness. “I do not blame you formistrusting me, Zenyssa. I have not been the best of fathers to you. That is something I wish to rectify.” There was a commotion outside of the doorand they burst open. “Ah!” he smiled as he saw the newcomers. “We are all here now. Bastian,” he said to his majordomo, “pray find seats for my sonand my nephew.” Aidenand Daren were seated next to Marek. They all looked to Zen, noting how paleand uncertain she looked. Something was going on here that she did not understand and it was making her uneasy. What kind of game was her father playing with them now? She watched him closely, but he did not alter his attitude. He seemed quite fixated on making amends to herand the rest of them for the damage he had done in his former life. Zen decided to let him try, but be prepared to protect herself if he suddenly shifted gears. “You have chosen two exceptional men to mate with, daughter,” Zoran told her as he nodded towards Marekand Daren. “Both strong, intelligent,and gifted.And I am told that you have given one of them a son already.” He was beaming proudly. “I look forward to meeting him one day when youand your mates decide I can be trusted not to harm him.” He looked over at Aiden. “You hold my son’s memories, Aiden Jenos,” he said as he held his hand out to someone standing in the shadows. “He never had a true chance to mate. I would give you that in gratitude for helping to preserve a part of a son I never should have wronged. I believe,” he smiled as Liet was brought in, “that you have formed an attachment to this beauty.” “You can’t choose a mate for me,” Aiden snapped. “Before you refuse her, Aiden Jenos,” Zoran said as Liet was shoved to her kneesand a knife appeared in his hand, “let me tell you this. If you do not mate with Liet, she will die,” he held the knife up to Liet’s throatand Aiden saw her eyes widen in fear. “The harm she did to my daughter can not be forgiven.” He nodded to his guardsand they took Liet away. “It is your choice, Aiden Jenos,and you have until morning to make it.” He rose to his feet. “Attend me, lord Cardinal.” Omri rose to his feetand followed Zoran out of the throne room. They went into the gardenand guards came outand grabbed his arms, forcing him to his knees. The look that Zoran sent his way was more what he had been expecting to see in regards to the others, not to him. Zoran approached him, his eyes blazing with anger. He slapped Omri across the face, his anger mounting. “You assaulted my daughter, lord Cardinal,” Zoran stated coldly. “You were not given leave to abuse her for your own pleasure.” He nodded to his guards. “My men are going to continue showing you just how displeased I am with you. When your punishment is through, I trust you will never make plans regarding my child again that do not conform with my own.” While Zoran continued on to his chambersand a little alone time with his pretty spy, Zen was on her feet going to the three men. She looked at them all as if she had not seen them for years, instead of days. They shared what had happened in that time to each of them. They also agreed that there was something very, very wrong with Zoran. He was not the man they remembered him being. Something had changed in him,and they were all willing to bet that it was because his genetic code had been altered with the change of mother. “I don’t like it,” Zen told her mates,and their new friend. She found it strange to think that this man, who had come to take her prisoner, was now her brother’s host. “I am still waiting for him to do something I can understand. She let Daren take her into his armsand hold her. “He is more terrifying to me in this attitude than he ever was when he was demanding things from me, seeking to break my will to his.” “Perhaps that is what he wants,” Marek replied, wondering why it didn’t bother him to see his mate in another man’s arms. “If he can make you believe he means to make amends, that he wants to be a true father to you, Zen; you will let down your guardand he will sweep inand chain you.” “Is it so unbelievable that he might actually want to make amends?” Aiden asked. When the other three turned to look at him, he realized what he was asking. “You’re right. He’s up to something.” “Speaking of up to something,” Daren said as he remembered what Zoran had said about Liet. “You know he’s baiting a trap for you, Aiden.” “I can’t take the chance that he’ll actually murder her,” Aiden told them. “He’s right,” he continued as they looked at him, “I do have feelings for Liet.” He moved out into the gardens. “I need to think.” “Princess,” Bastian said as he came up to Zenand bowed. “Your sire wishes to speak to you in private. If you would come with me.” Darenand Marek made to followand found themselves cut off by guards. They were shown to a laboratoryand put into separate cells. Zoran had not changed as much as his words might prove. They closed their eyesand tried to find Zen; only to realize that their minds could not reach beyond the walls of the room. Zen went to her father’s quartersand he turned from the windows, his powerful frame covered in silk robes. His expression was no long the kind, loving, repentant one he had shown in the audience. “Please sit down, daughter,” he said, as he nodded to the bench at the foot of the bed. “We need to talk.” She remained standingand he shrugged. “I do not blame you for your wariness, Zenyssa. I have never done anything to earn your trust.” “You’re not going to start now,” Zen stated, knowing this to be truth. “So what are you up to, Father?” “I have chosen two women,” Zoran told her bluntly, “who will go with your mates in your place.And you, my darling child, will remain here with meand the man I choose for you.” He saw her mutinous expression. “As long as you obey me, your matesand your darling son will remain alive. If you do anything to displease me, or your new mate, the women who take your place will murder your true matesand your son will be brought to us here to be raised as I see fit. Is that clear enough for you?” “You expect me to agree with these demands of yours, Father?” Zen exclaimed. “You are insane!” “They are good men, Zenyssa,” Zoran said as he pulled her to him. “It would be a shame to destroy them because you were being childish.” “Why is it childish,” Zen asked him, as she pulled free of his hold,and backed away, “for me to want you to stay out of my life?” He clamped his hand on the back of her neckand she was pressed up against the wall. “Let me go!” “You are my daughter,” Zoran said coldly as his fingers dug in painfully. “You will do as I say.” He leaned against her. “What is it to be, Zenyssa? Do your mates get to live?” “Father, please…” “You do not beg, Zenyssa,” Zoran exclaimed as he slammed her into the wall again. “You are my daughter. You do not beg!” The slaves came inand he let Zen go. She collapsed to her knees, sobbing. “See to our daughter. Keep her here in this chamber.” He left the roomsand went to the laboratory. The women he’d chosen were strapped down on tables in front of Darenand Marek. The men had been shackledand drugged,and were wearing programming helmets; being led to believe that Zen had chosen these women for them. She had decided she no longer wanted to be with either of them. Zoran stroked the wings on the one womanand looked down into her tear-streaked face. “I am making you a Queen, Seelia,” Zoran smiled at the womanand eased her terror. “You should be thanking me.” She smiled up at him warmlyand he kissed her on the forehead. Then he went to check on the men. They were fighting the lie, but not much longer, he saw. He wondered why he hadn’t thought of this earlier. It would have saved everyone a lot of painand loss. He didn’t really want to hurt anyone, he thought, as he left he laboratory; he just wanted them to do as they were told. Why couldn’t they see that he only wanted what was best for them? He went back to his roomsand saw that the slaves had been subduedand were boundand gagged. He was impressed. “Bastian!” he sent out the mind call. “The princess is loose. Bring her back before she hurts herself.” Zen hurried down the stairsand was headed across the gardens when guards cut off her path. She turned awayand saw more of them moving in. She looked upand saw that fine netting had been spread across the open space above to keep her from flying. She head soft laughterand turned to see Bastian coming towards her with a net in his hands. He was smiling happily, as if he had caught a fine prize. “You are just wasting time, princess,” he said as he came towards her. “Your sire has thought of everything. Your mates are on their way home with new females,and you are going to be mine.” He saw the shock on her faceand laughed. “I know, “he said, his green eyes filled with understanding. “I am not the stuff dreams are made of, pretty one; but even I know how to make a woman happy.” He saw the mutinous expression on her face. “I can take you back nettedand bound like a slave, or you can come with me on your feet.” Zen strode past himand he bowed his head to her. Then he followed her back to the throne room where her father sat waiting. He saw the angry expression on his daughter’s face; the pleased smile on Bastian’s face,and knew he was winning. She was not happy with his dictate, but she now knew she had no choice. He held his hand out to herand Zen remained where she was. Bastian pushed her forwardand she slapped him across the face. He laughedand caught her wrists in his hand, pulling her to himand kissing her roughly. Zen tried to strike him againand he pinned her arms behind her backand forced her to her father, made her kneel before Zoran. “I have only ever wanted what was best for you, my daughter,” Zoran said as he reached out to stroke her hairand she turned away. He grabbed her chin in his hand and turned her eyes back to his. “Bastian is the man I have chosen for you. He will never be swayed by your pretty face or your powerful mind,and he will remain loyal to me.” He placed his hands on either side of her headand kept her eyes on his. “Now that we have dealt with your body,” he smiled at her; “we shall deal with your mind.” Zen whimpered in protest as his mind slammed into hers. She fought him at every turn, but he was too fast for her. She could see him chaining her abilities to his control. She would not be able to use them unless he allowed it. Once he had done so, he slipped a compulsion into her mind without her being aware of it. Tears flowed down her cheeks as pain began burning through her. She knew what he was doing to herand she fought him. But he triumphedand her wings fell off; her back sealed shut, with no sign she had ever had wings. She had to find a way to free herself of this chaining, of this enforced bonding. “I am giving you a great gift, daughter,” Zoran said as he stroked her hair. “You will have a life free of the burden of your talents. You will be a dutiful daughter, an obedient wife,and a loving mother.” “You took all choice away from me,” Zen cried out in protest. “I don’t want this! I don’t want you!And,” she continued as she glared at Bastian, “I don’t want him!” Her eyes were blazing as she pulled away from her father’s touch, shaking with weakness at what he’d done to her. “I will find a way to free myself, Father. I am not going to let you chain me like this!” “You would not be my daughter,” Zoran laughed in delight, “if you accepted this gracefully.” He looked at Bastian. “You have your work cut out for you, lord Bastian.” “I accept the challenge in delight,” Bastian bowed his head. “The bonding ceremony will take place in three days,” Zoran smiled. “Until then, my daughter will be locked in her room with only her attendants for company. You are free to visit with her there. Tell them she is to be kept drugged to the point of docility.” He looked at Bastian sternly. “You will see to it that the guard is doubled from this moment on. We can not risk losing her now.” Bastian bowed his headand yanked Zen to her feet. She went with him, her mind still aching from what her father had done to her. It wasn’t right! How dare he take away her ability to control her own gifts? It was not his place to decide for her when to use them.And it was not his place to tell her who she should bond with. She looked over at Bastian as he took her to her roomsand she had to admit he was a strong man. He had a core of iron. He would not be a man one could sway easily, but Zen knew that she would have to find a way or she would be his property until she died. They got to her roomsand he kissed her hand and left her to her women, relaying her father’s orders exactly as they had been given. “No!” Zen protested as they prepared the drugsand added a dose to her water. “I am not drinking that poison!” “We can not disobey the Emperor!” the women both cried together. “He will have us beaten, Princess.” Zen continued to refuseand found them backing her into a chair. They tied her arms downand then forced the liquid down her throat. Zen could feel it beginning to go to work as her limbs grew heavier. She could barely move once it had taken hold. They released her braidsand combed out her hair, leaving it loose as they prepared her for bed. Zen could do nothing to fight them. They put a robe on over her sheer night dressand took her out into the garden for some air, letting her sit by the waterfalland pool. She dipped her fingers into the pool, smiling weakly as the warmed water soothed her. “So sad, my lady,” Bastian said softly as he came to join her. The women moved off a distance to give them privacy. He sat down next to Zenand took her chin in his large hand, looking down into her eyes. “Is it really so bad,” he asked as his fingers stroked her skin; “the thought of being mine?” “I was not given a choice, lord Bastian,” Zen told him honestly. Her voice was softand sad; she didn’t have the energy to show him the full heat of her true feelings. She looked up at him. “Why are you agreeing to this?” “Why would I not, Princess?” Bastian asked her honestly. “You are a very beautiful young woman. Your father has honored me greatly by giving you to me.” He opened her robeand let it fall off of her, gasping in delight as he saw her beautiful body illuminated in the moonlight through the sheer gown. “I was lost the moment I laid my eyes on you, my lady,” he sighed as he pushed her down on her back gently, his lips claiming hers as his hand cupped her breast. “I do not deserve such a gift.” “It does not bother you that your ‘gift’ has no wish to be yours, lord Bastian?” Zen asked him bluntly. “Please let me go,” she whimpered. “I am not a common slut for you to use at your leisure.” “No, Princess,” Bastian acknowledged. “You are not.” He helped her to her feet, bringing her hand to his cheek. His eyes were warm with an honest affectionand Zen frowned. Was she misjudging this man? “I did not mean to dishonor you.” Zen watched him go, wondering why she suddenly felt as if she had wronged the man. He had accepted her censure without angerand left her as she had asked. Had she met a man who could actually listen to her wishesand feelings? She found herself thinking of Marekand Daren,and tears flowed down her cheeks. She fell down against the rock wall around the pooland sobbed with grief. She was so tired of feeling helpless, Zen thought as the tears flowed. She shook off the hands of her attendants,and got to her feet. “He is not going to do this to me again!” she said as she strode out of the gardenand found the doors locked. “Father,” she screamed as she pounded on every one of the doors. “I am NOT allowing this! Do you hear me?” The women brought her more of the medicationand she slapped the goblet out of their hands. They fell back shaking in terror but she was too angry to care. The doors opened to the bedchamberand Zen watched as Bastian returned. He kept his cool eyes on her as he sent the slaves away. Zen met his chill with her own fire, refusing to bend. “You are too angry, Princess…” “I am a prisoner to my father’s will, lord Bastian,” Zen broke in coldly. “He has chained my abilities; he has mutilated my form,” the tears were flowing down her cheeks again, but she did not care, “and he has decided who my mate should be.” She began to shakeand found herself in his arms. “He has taken everything from me.” “I would remove this sadness from you, Princess,” Bastian said as he raised her eyes to his, “if I understood it.” He saw her question. “In these lands, it is the way for a father to make such decisions for his daughters.” He stroked her hair, his eyes gentle. “That does not make it right,” he agreed with her unspoken comment, “but it is the way here.” He could not stop himself. He claimed her lips gently, seeking to comfort herand felt her body stiffen. “He has given us both a gift, my lady,” he said once he drew awayand saw the confusion in her eyes, “if you would only allow yourself to open upand let me show you who I am.” “I have never been so blind, lord,” Zen said as she moved away from him, shaking for a totally different reason now. “Before he chained my mind, I could have taken what I wished from your mind.” She saw him quailand knew such an act was abhorrent to him. “Is that why he did this to me,” she asked him bluntly, “to make me more acceptable to you?” “To make us more equal,” Bastian replied evenly. “I have no wish for a wife who can manipulate me, princess,” he continued as he saw her anger. “I wish to know you as a manand woman should know each other; begin our life together on an equal footing.” He came towards her,and frowned as she backed away from him. “I am not the one who hurt you, my lady,” he said as he backed her up against the wall. His hand came up to her hairand he let it run through his fingers. “I would never hurt you.” “How can I know that?” Zen cried out in dismay. She looked up at him, wanting to see that she could believe him. “I don’t know how to be like this.” “We have our entire lives together for me to prove myself to you, my lady,” Bastian smiled down at her. “I would kiss you if you would allow.” Zen looked at him in confusion. He was asking her? She was so stunned at this odd behavior on the part of a captor that she found herself nodding. His lips were gentle as they touched hers, cooland undemanding. He was offering her comfortand understanding, when she had only ever known demandsand intensity. She felt herself falling to this strange spelland he deepened the kiss as he felt her soften in his arms. Alarms began to go offand he stepped away from her as the doors opened. “Lord Bastian,” one of the guards who arrived, bowed his head to him. “There is sign of attempted break-in on the north wall. His Imperial Majesty requests that you look into the matter.” He saw Bastian looking down at Zen in concern. “My squad is to see to the security of the princess while your attentions are engaged elsewhere.” “I will return to you later, my lady,” Bastian said as he brought her hand to his lips. When she did not pull away, but gave him a shy smile, his heart soared. “We shall continue our conversation.” Zen noddedand turned away. He had only just stepped out into the hall with the guards when she heard weapons fireand turned to see Bastian falling back into the room. She cried out at his painand tried to get to his side, but froze as masked men strode into the room. They boundand gagged all three of the womenand carried them out over their shoulders. Zen was dumped onto something hardand felt slivers enter her lower arm. Her cry of pain went unheard as their captors hurried off. They traveled hardand fast for several hours before they came to a halt. “We are wearing out our botek,” she heard a man complaining as she came awake, feeling much better for the lack of the drug in her system. “We’re going to have to lighten our load.” “Or add more botek,” a second man laughed. “We have two superfluous females aboard, brother. I say we put them to good use.” “That’s not the use I would have suggested,” the first man protested. “Very well. Do it! We can’t afford to dally.” There was a brief pauseand the angerand threat in his voice was plain. “Let the princess watch. She’ll be more likely to behave if she knows what we can do.” Zen was yanked to her feetand she screamed as the man’s hand hit her wound. She could feel the swelling now,and the heat,and knew it was infected. They yanked the hood off of her headand she blinked as sunlight hit her eyes. She was taken over to a treeand bound to it, the rope biting into her woundand making her whimper. “You can’t,” Zen screamed as she got her gag looseand tried to free herself, in spite of the pain this caused her. “Please don’t hurt them because of me!” “You really expect us to believe you care about your slaves, Princess?” the man snarled as he squeezed the air off. “You are His daughter!” “I can’t let you hurt more people because of me,” Zen whimpered as his hand tightened on her throat. She clamped eyes with him. “Kill me, please!” she begged him, as tears streamed down her face. “He won’t have any reason to hurt people, if I’m gone.” “Look to what you’re doing, brother,” the other man snapped. “We need the girl alive!” He pulled her away from his companionand heard her screamand go white. As she slipped to the ground, her sleeve pulled asideand he saw her arm. “Get Hyanae,” he called out to one of their men as he picked her up in his armsand carried her to the cart. “Why didn’t you say anything, Princess,” he asked as he removed the gag that had slipped down around her neck. He looked at it in his hand and frowned. “Right.” He stepped aside for the silver-haired woman who came running. “Her arm, Mother.” He saw the bruises of his brother’s fingers on her throat. “And her throat.” “She’s burning with fever,” the woman frowned as she checked Zen over. “Get her some jevis…” “No!” Zen shook her head. “Not jevis! I am allergic…” Zen passed outand the healer shook her head. She had never heard of anyone who was allergic to jevis, but this was the monster’s child; there was no telling what strangeness they would find if they examined her fully. She concentrated on applying a painkiller to the girl’s armand found the cause of the infection. She removed several long splintersand tossed them over the side as the cart started moving again; then she cleanedand medicated the wounds; wrapping a lucen cover over the patches of medication. Zen’s attendants brought over a coverand they wrapped Zen in it, binding it to her so she could not throw it off. Throughout the long day, Zen remained semi-conscious, moaning in pain as the cart hit rough patches in the road. “She is still running the fever,” the Healer told her sons as they made camp that night. “If I can’t get it down soon, we will lose her.” She watched as one of them picked Zen upand carried her to the river they had stopped alongside of, leaving the covers behind. “What are you doing, ‘Ram?” “Getting the fever down,” the man replied as he stepped into the waterand moved even deeper. He could feel the fever pulsing off of her bodyand looked down into her pale face. They could not lose her; this princess was too important. She moanedand began to thrash as her body told her something was happening. “Peace, little one,” he crooned as he stroked her back. “No one means you any harm here.” “I don’t want this,” Zen cried out in protest. She beat at the man’s chest, her eyes closed, her mind locked in nightmare. “Please don’t do this to me, Father! You have to let me go!” Her eyes shot open a momentand she saw the masks. “Please don’t make me…” The man watched her pass outand brought her to the healer. He remained nearby, wondering what the Emperor had been doing to his child to cause such terror to come to her eyes. It was evident they had wronged this girl. She was not a monster, like her sire. She was the innocent that she appeared to be. He finally drifted off to get something to eat as the Zen’s fever broke. The healer managed to get some broth into herand left her to sleep. For the next two days, she was kept in a state of sedation as the wound was tended to. Just as they began to relax, they were brought back awake as Zen woke up, screamingand shaking; her eyes locked on something only she was seeing. “Don’t you see?” she was pleading with someone. “It’s the only way we can stop him!” She felt hands on herand she struck out blindlyand ran. “I have to die or he’ll never stop.” The men brought her downand she would not stop struggling. “Please, let me die!” Hyram pulled her to her feet, thinking her subdued. The next moment she had his daggerand was aiming it at her chest. He struck the knife asideand she attacked him. Hyram was astounded at the knowledge this mere child possessed of combat. If he were not careful, he found himself thinking, as he dodged her blowand finally managed to subdue her, she could hand him his head without any trouble. He kept her arms pinned behind her backand forced her back to camp. “Calm now, child,” the Healer crooned as she brought a drug to calm Zen downand let her sleep. “You are confused. He is the one who must die.” “He’s taken everything,” Zen whimpered as the drug began to take effect. “My mates, my life, my gifts. I have nothing left to fight with…” Hyram caught her up in his arms as she lost consciousness. He had never seen anyone so beaten,and so determined to end their own existence in his life. He laid her down on the bed of the cart gentlyand turned to his mother. She was looking as puzzled as he felt. Hyanae gave Zen’s slaves ordersand the women went to prepare some broth with the powders she handed to them. “Poor angel,” the Healer croonedand stroked Zen’s hair. She was frowning as she looked over at the companions. They were doing as they had been told, looking as worried as she was. “He is destroying this child.” “Then we removed her from him just in time,” Hyram Ven said softly. “Grandfather was right to ask us to keep watch on her.” “But what did she mean she had ‘nothing left to fight with’?” his brother, Hyrod, asked. “She is our only hope of stopping the bastard.” “You are going to have to find other weapons,” the Healer told them. “The princess may never recover all she was.” she suddenly looked up. “What is that?” Hyramand his brother rose to their feetand watched as a cloud came their way. Then it became a band of winged beings with gray bodiesand black leathery wings. The Healer threw her body over Zen’s as the men headed for their weapons. The band was on them before they could get to them. They were bound to the treesand left hanging as one of the bat-like men, a Dregar, landed on the cart. It tossed the healer asideand picked Zen up in its arms. “The lord Bastian is anxious to have you back, Princess,” the creature said as it looked down into Zen’s fear-filled eyes. “We take you to him now.” “Bastian,” Zen sighedand collapsed. The Dregar picked her up in his arms as she remained in a trance-like state. Hyram managed to get freeand fired; making the creature let her go. Hyram ran to her sideand saw that she was out cold. He covered herand fired as the flock came at him. His brother joined him,and they drove off the creaturesand got Zen back to the cart. The healer checked Zen overand frowned as Zen grabbed her arm, her eyes pleading. “You have to let me go,” she said softly. “Please; I must go to him…” “Hush, child,” the Healer replied as she gave Zen a sedative. “You are confused.” Zen whimpered in protestand slipped down into what the Healer hoped was a restfuland peaceful sleep. “Her father has planted this compulsion in her mind,” she told the brothers. “The further we take her from his side, the more she will insist that she must return to the lord Bastian.” “I know lord Bastian,” Hyrod frowned. “He would not be a party to such a thing.” He thought it overand a plan began to form. “And so we have a way in.” He saw his brother’s question. “We will approach the lord Bastian along means heand I used during our days as Governors trackers. If he is honest in his desire to keep his princess safe, he will come.” “He will tell the Emperor…” “One of the conditions of his being given the rendezvous point,” Hyrod broke in, his mind filled with his plan, “will be that he tells no one of the meeting.” He sat backand his mind turned to memory. “Bastian is a good man. It is strange that the Emperor would choose him for his daughter.” “The bastard tried to bond with that daughter of his,” Hyram reminded him. “Why would he suddenly want to give her to a man who would treat her kindly?” He shook his head. “There is more going on here than we realize.” He looked over at Zen, who was still sleeping. “She has exhibited none of the power we were told she possessed. Since we took her, she has been just like any normal child faced with a situation that frightens her.” He slapped his forehead. “Her father has stolen that part of her; locked it away under his control.” “We have to find a way to free her from those chains,” his brother nodded, “before he activates his controls.” “And if he does?” Hyram asked, his eyes remaining on the sleeping girl. “What then?” “We shall have to do as she asked us, brother,” Hyrod told him bluntly, “and kill her.” * Zen could not understand what had happened to make her so emotional. She had never felt such a pull on her mind with her other mates. But she wanted Bastian; she needed Bastian,and these people were taking her away from him. They had not listened to her pleas. Instead, they had sedated herand traveled further. She felt like such a helpless child as nothing she tried could make them listen. They drove into a villageand she was taken into the Elder’s hutand shackled to the central post by her wrist. She tried to pull free of itand she was punished as power coursed through the metal into her body. “Why are you doing this to me?” she asked the man who was standing the doorway, watching her. “I have never done anything to hurt you. Why would you take me away from my lord Bastian?” “You’ll understand soon enough, Princess,” Hyrod replied, bowing his head to her. “Until then, make yourself comfortable.” He saw her looking at the shackleand felt guilty. “I apologize for the shackle, Princess, but we can take no chances with your safety.” “This is to keep me safe?” Zen choked. She sank down on the chair that her attendants brought over to her. “You must have a different definition for the word than I do.” She looked at him closely. “May I at least know who you are?” “In time,” Hyrod told her. “A meal will be brought in for youand your women shortly,” he continued. “If you require anything else to make your visit with us more enjoyable, please let the woman know.” He left the hutand found himself heading out of the village. It had been two days since he had sent the message to Bastian. He should arrive any moment now. Hyrod’s people had been running security sweeps of the valleyand there had been no sign of troops or transports moving in. So when he felt the muzzle of a weapon pressed against the back of his neck, he put his hands outand smiled. “You haven’t lost your touch, old friend,” he said simply as he turned. “You can still move as silent as a whisper.” “I did not come to relive old times, ‘Rod,” Bastian said coldly, even as he put the weapon back in its holster. “How is my princess?” “You actually have feelings for her?” Hyrod didn’t know why he was surprised. She was a very lovely child. “Given whose child she is,” he continued, “I would have thought…” “You would have been right,” Bastian broke in, “only a week ago.” He remembered the pain his people had suffered because of the bastard Emperor; pain he could do nothing to prevent if he were to keep his vantage point as a Governors Agent at the man’s side. “She is not the enemy, ‘Rod; her father is.” “He put a compulsion in her mind, Bast,” Hyrod informed him as they walked into the village. “She is unable to keep from wanting you.” “I did not want her that way,” Bastian frowned. “I thought I made myself clear to him.” He shook his head. “Why would I have thought he would listen?” He looked at Hyrod. “I wanted to love her honestly, ‘Rod, as she deserved.” He began to plan. “I am going to ask you to play along with my lead here, my friend.” “I give you trust,” Hyrod bowed his head. Bastian explained his plan as they went to the village. He waved his men downand they went to the hut where Zen was a prisoner. “Princess,” he called out as they entered, “I have a visitor for you.” Zen rose to her feetand looked past him to see Bastian coming through the door. His wrists were bound behind his backand his face was bruised from beating. Two men shoved him forwardand his wrists were freed; only long enough for his left wrist to be placed in a second shackle. Hyrod laughed at the anger in Bastian’s eyes. “Did you really think you could just walk in here, lord Bastian,” Hyrod laughed as he locked eyes with the man, “and we would hand the princess over to you?” “She is an innocent!” Bastian cried out in protest as he pulled Zen into his arms. “Your argument is with her sire. Let her go.” “Are you kidding?” Hyrod laughed. “The princess is our guarantee that her father will not do anything to harm us.” “Then you are a fool,” Bastian replied tightly. “If you do anything to harm his child, he will destroy your entire village.” “We’ll see,” Hyrod shrugged. “We now have two hostages to hold against his behavior.” He nodded to a slaveand she brought him a goblet of wine. “If he does anything to harm the emissaries we send him, you will be returned to him in pieces. His child,” he looked at Zenand his eyes ran up her body in a way she understood, “will disappear into the slave pens. He will never see her again.” “You bastard!” Bastian hissedand he pulled Zen closer. “You could have prevented this, lord Bastian,” Hyrod told him coldly. “We expected you to protect us from the Emperor. But you stood by while he took our lands, abused our children,and created monsters from those he held in chains. You,” he repeated as he finished his wineand met Bastian’s eyes, “did this to her; not us.” He rose to his feet, his eyes cold. “Enjoy what time you have together.” Heand his men left the hutand Bastian raised Zen’s eyes to his, hating the fear he saw there. She was so helpless without her powers. He had not realized how greatly having them locked away from her control would affect her. How could he have been so stupid? She was like a child who had suddenly lost their sight; the world was no longer one they understood. He kissed her on the foreheadand she moved into him, whimpering. “Don’t let them see that you’re afraid, my princess,” he said to her as he rested his chin on top of her headand cursed himself for a fool. “You must not give them such power.” “He means it, Bastian,” Zen sniffed. “He is going to murder you! I can’t let him hurt you,” she cried as she pulled away. “I can’t let anyone else be hurt.” She looked aroundand saw a jevis root on the table near him. “Hand me the jevis root, Bastian.” He did soand she began to chew on it. “You must pull as far away from me as you can get,” she told himand his doing so yanked her wristand arm up painfully. She ignored itand concentrated on what was happening. “Further, Bastian. I do not want you hurt.” Bastian did not understand what she was talking about. His answer came as he felt the heat mounting inside of her, cascading from her in sheets that made his skin cry out in pain. Flames began to course along her limbsand the metal shackle melted off of her. She pulled away from him as fabrics burst into flames around her. When it was over, she was on her knees, shaking in weakness. He pulled a cover off the bed near himand wrapped her in it, frowning as she pushed him away. “You must go, Bastian,” she said to him, her eyes showing her fear. “Now!” Her head snappedand she looked towards the door. “They are coming.” She looked at Bastianand her worry at his being hurt undid the chains on her mind. “Go!” Bastian cried out in pain as he felt the power striking him. He was thrust into lightand his body felt as if it were being contorted in every direction. When he recovered, he was standing in his throne room. Zoran was smiling, as if something he had planned had come to pass. Then Bastian knew the truth; he had planned this to happen. Zoran made a signand Bastian was put in shackles. “I knew if I put youand my daughter together, lord Bastian,” Zoran said as the man was shoved to his knees, “I would learn the truth about your loyalties.” He shook his head. “You could have had her. Was she not worth changing your loyalties for?” He saw the look on the man’s face. “She knew nothing of her part in this, lord Bastian. You are correct in seeing her as the innocent in this matter.” “You allowed her to be put through such torment,” Bastian exclaimed as he was dragged to his feet, “just to trap me?” “It was necessary.” He nodded to the guards. “Find the young lord a place of comfort in the dungeons. We will deal with him in a more permanent fashion when our daughter is returned to us.” He turned to Omri. “Send the Dregar out for her, lord Cardinal. Tell them they may have the villagers as their pets, but she is not to be harmed.” He could see the man’s mindand he nodded. “If you continue to make proper amends for your earlier greed, my lord,” he said as he rose to his feet, “I may allow you to have my daughter as your mate.” Omri bowed his headand kept it down as Zoran left. When he straightened, his eyes were coldand hard. He would allow? This being owed his existence to Omriand his people; he should be thanking them for his life. He went down to the tunnelsand through them to the cavern system behind the outpost. The Dregar came down to the cavern floorand knelt before him. Omri had his troops; he would soon have his mate. “The princess Zenyssa,” he said simply; “your Goddess, is being held prisoner by the people in the village south of here. You will take me to her,” he continued. “The villagers are yours to enslave, or to destroy, as you see fit.” * Zen looked up as Hyrod returned. He saw the melted shackleand the absence of Bastianand assumed the worst. Her father had destroyed the lord Bastian through her. He yanked Zen up on her feetand slapped her across the face, his eyes showing griefand rage. Hynae came into the hutand he shoved Zen to her. His mother held Zen as she sobbed. “You will pay for his death,” he hissed at the princess, “with your own!” “He is not dead,” Zen told him, looking up to meet his anger. “I sent him away, so you couldn’t hurt him.” She saw into his mindand she was horrified. “You never meant to hurt him!And I…” she fell to her knees, sobbing now. “What have I done?” “Where did you send him, princess?” Hyrod demanded as he yanked her up to her feet, his hands gripping her arms painfully. “Tell me!” “I sent him away,” Zen told him as she searched her mind for the direction. “Where he couldn’t be hurt by you.” Her face went pale. “He used me!” She was stricken with guilt, with anger. She looked at Hyrod in horror. “My sire used me to learn Bastian’s loyalties. He knows everything.” “He will send his enforcers here,” Hyrod hissedand shoved her away. “You foolish child!” “How was she supposed to know,” his mother chided him as she helped Zen to her feet. “You stupid men!” She helped Zen into a chairand handed her a cup of water. Hyrod was out the door, shouting orders. “They thought that if they feigned dangerand threat, it would loosen the bonds on your mind, Princess.” “And they were right,” Zen sniffed. “I am whole once more.And I am very angry.” She finished the waterand rose to her feet. “I must undo what I did to…” The room began to spin around herand she looked over at Hynae. “What have you done?” “Only taken steps to see that more people are not harmed than necessary,” Hynae replied. She went to the back of the hut as Zen collapsed to the floor,and opened a hidden door. “She is ready, lord Cardinal.” “You have done well, sister Hynae,” Omri nodded. He pulled Zen up into his armsand looked down into her lovely face. “The princess is back where she belongs.” “Goddess goes to her sire,” the lord Dregar said as he came into the hut with two of his clan. He took Zen into his armsand nodded to his males. “Bring them out to join the others.” He turned on his heeland carried Zen outside, taking a seat on a chair brought to him by his females. “The Emperor told me you would try this, Cardinal,” he laughed as Omri was shoved into line with the villagers they had managed to subdue. “He also said that you would share in whatever punishment I chose for the males in this village, should you do so.” He heard Zen sighand looked down to see her eyes opening. “Your captors are going to be punished, Princess,” he said as he saw that a chair was brought for herand set her down on it. “Theyand their entire village will pay dearly for this act.” “It is not necessary,” Zen cried out as she saw his intent. She laid her hand on his arm. “Please, don’t hurt these people. They did not harm me.” “They are guilty of treasonous acts against your sire, Princess,” the lord Dregar replied, ignoring her pleas. “Their punishment is set.” “No!” “You question your sire’s right, Princess?” “He has no right,” Zen replied coldly. “These people do not belong to him; so their act was not treasonous. Judgment on them can only be pronounced by the lord Bastian.” She looked at the creature. “You can do nothing until they have been taken before him.” “You know the laws well, Princess,” the lord Dregar smiled, baring his brilliant white fangs. He thought to gainsay her, but decided against it. “Very well,” he nodded, “they will be taken before their lord for judgment. In chains,” he told his men. He roseand held his arm out to Zen. “Princess.” Zen laid her hand on his armand he led her out of the village. He picked her up in his armsand vaulted up into the sky. She found herself biting back tears as she remembered the days when she had been able to fly on her own. She would never know that joy again. At least, she amended, until she had found a way to stop her fatherand find a life of her own choosing. The lord Dregar landed in the courtyard of the fortressand set her down. She went to her father without being asked, her eyes blazing. He was on this throne, smiling. “I see you have not suffered for your little journey, daughter,” he said as he watched the lord Dregar go to his knees. “Has all been done as we asked?” “Your daughter reminded us of the laws of these lands, my Emperor,” the lord Dregar told him. “We could not punish without judgment…” “And the only one who can judge them is their lord Bastian,” Zoran pulled from the creature’s mind. He smiled at Zen. “Neatly done, child,” he bowed his head to her. “It only gives them a brief reprieve, however.” He nodded to his guards. “Take our daughter to her precious lord Bastian. She may remain with him until we call for them.” “You are not going to win, Father!” Zen snapped as the guards grabbed her arms. She shook them off, her eyes blazing with fire. “I will find a way to stop you!” She turned on her heeland left, with the guards following. “Your daughter is a creature of passion, my Emperor,” the lord Dregar smiled as he rose to his feet. “She may find a way to wound you yet.” “She is not strong enough,” Zoran replied, “as long as she is distracted by compassion.” He saw the lord Dregar’s mind. “Would you care to have her?” He saw the creature’s eyes warm. “She would make you a wondrous Queen.” “We Dregar mate for life, my Emperor,” the lord shook his head. “You would give her to me only as long as it suited your plans.” “You know us well, lord,” Zoran smiled. “Take her as a pet then if it suits you. It is the least we can do to reward your loyalty.” Unaware of the plans being made for her, Zen entered the dungeonsand found herself standing outside the cell Bastian had been locked inside. He had been beaten severely. She could feel his agony as the door opened. He looked upand she saw his swollenand bruised face. She was on her knees at his side, her healing talent taking over as she stroked his face. Tears flowed down her cheeks as the doors shutand she was locked inside. Bastian looked up at her in disbelief. “You should have stayed away, Princess,” he told her as he raised his hand to her cheekand wiped the tears away. “You were safe in the village.” “I am not safe,” Zen replied as she continued her work, “until my Father is dead!” She bit her lip as she saw him wince in pain. “This is all my doing. I should have killed him when I had the chance.” “It should never have been your task,” Bastian said as he pulled her into his armsand held her close. “You are just a child. There were men who should have thrown off his shacklesand taken him down.” “Like my brother,” Zen bit her lip as she remembered the sacrifice Leonin had made for herand their world. “Leonin is dead because of our sire’s mad desires.” She was crying. “I had a brother,and so little time to know him.” Bastian kissed her on the foreheadand she was not satisfied. She pulled his head down to hersand kissed him on the lips, hearing him groan as his emotions were engaged. He looked down into her eyes,and knew she wanted to give herself to him. He could not let her do this; not when it was a mere compulsion forced on her by her own father. Zen smiledand shook her head, her hand moving to his cheek. “That compulsion ended, my lord Bastian,” Zen told him as she moved closer, “when the chains on my mind fell away. Please let us end our time with pleasant memories; with love.” Bastian needed no further encouragement. Hours later, after they had joined,and fallen asleep in each other’s arms; he looked down at her beautiful faceand wondered at his luck. This angel had given herself to him freely. The door openedand a guard stepped inside. Bastian pulled Zen to her feetand stood in front of her as she righted her garments. “It is time,” the guard said simply as he held out two pairs of wrist shackles. “You will put these onand come to stand trial for your treason against the Emperor Zoran.” They did soand he stepped aside for them to leave ahead of him. They were surrounded by four other guardsand marched back to the throne room. “The prisoners, lord Emperor,” the guard captain said as he bowed to Zoran. “As you requested.” “You have both been caught in acts of treason against us,” Zoran said as he looked at his daughterand the lord Bastian. They had gotten quite close since he had sent her to the cell. That bond would not last any longer than it took for Bastian to be executed. “You now stand before us for judgment.” Bastian was shoved forwardand forced to his knees. “Lord Bastian,” he said sadly. “We considered you an ally, but find you a spy.” He nodded to his guards. “You shall be taken from this placeand staked out, bleeding from the beating these men will inflict upon you, in the Scourge.” “Father, no!” Zen criedand tried to go to Bastian. The guards held her back as Bastian was led away. “Please…” “Princess Zenyssa, our own child.” He shook his head. “It saddens us to pronounce sentence on you, daughter. We had such hopes that you would become the lovingand obedient child we had designed you to be. But your continued acts of rebellion can no longer be left unanswered.” He beckoned to the lord Dregar. “It is our command that you be given to the lord Dregar, as his prisoner, until we find a mate for you who will teach you obedience.” Zenyssa shook her head in disbelief. She could not believe that this was happening. Her own father was giving her to this creature? She saw the smile on Zoran’s faceand knew he was enjoying her shock. She felt her anger mountingand sent the lord Dregar flying. Then she faced her father, her eyes blazing as he rose to his feet; the smile still on his face. He sent his mind slamming into hersand she threw up barriers as the power struck. She was shaking as she felt him attacking her barriers, but she refused to let up. She did not see the lord Dregar get to his feet, watching her in awe as the fires raged in her eyes. She was a goddess, his mind sang. He had to save her! So he moved up behind Zoranand drove his dagger into the man’s back. “What are you doing?” Zoran screamed as he turned on the assassin. “This is not how it was to end!” “You should have stayed dead, Father,” Zen said softly as she sent her mind slamming into his. She did to him what he had done to her; locking away all control of his abilities from his recall. He fell to his knees as the pain from the attack struck him then. “We should all have stayed dead.” “Sister,” Leonin’s mind slammed into hers. “Cease this at once!” Zen stiffenedand turned to see Aiden coming into the throne room, Liet at his side. He took her hands in hisand looked down into her eyes. “We are here now, little one.And we have much to give this world of ours. Do not punish them, as well as our sire.” He turned to their father. “Aiden Jenos surrendered his claim to this body to me, Father,” he said as he approached. “It was a sacrifice I did not ask for. His is the last death that shall be laid at your feet.” He turned to the lord Dregar. “Bring lord Bastian back to us, lord Dregar.” “At once, prince Leonin.” “What are you doing, Leo?” Zen asked as she saw her brother healing their father. “He can not be allowed to live…” “He is being sent to a place he will never leave, little sister,” Leonin told her. The doors openedand a black-skinned manand woman came inside. They bowed to Zenand Leoninand put shackles on Zoran’s wrists. “I believe this proves you were wrong, Xenos. Don’t introduce him to our world again, or my sisterand I will know who to seek out.” “We have no reason to set him loose again, prince Leonin,” Xenos replied. “This creature will be placed where he can never find release. He will spend eternity pondering the errors he has committed.” His expression went a trifle cold. “We will be watchingand praying that his evil was not inherited by his children.” “The priestess, Liet,” Leonin said as he nodded towards Liet, “wishes to go with him as his tender. You will make this so?” “We will make this so,” Bella bowed her headand held her hand out to Liet. “Though we had thought…” She saw Leonin’s jaw clenchand quieted. “Pity.” Zen watched the strangers take her fatherand Liet awayand wondered who they were. Then she wondered at what her brother had said; that these people were the ones who had released Zoran into the world. Just so they could see what he would do? She had never felt such anger in her life. How many people had been damaged so that this pair could sit backand watch. She felt Leonin’s mind calming hersand she turned to go to his side. She saw what he was intendingand she nodded her agreement. It was time they found a way to put their world on the right path. “I believe the only area still in question,” Leonin said as they heard a flapping of wings outside in the courtyard, “is the leadership of the Celestial Temple, little sister.” He laid the back of his hand against her cheek in a loving gesture. “Shall we invite them to justify their existence?” “Have we the right, brother?” Zen asked him seriously, even as she moved to the other throneand sat down. “Perhaps we should retreatand let them find their own way?” “We did that, my sister,” Leonin reminded her, “and they moved against you.” He showed her what Aiden had given him. “There are those among them who are men of honor. We shall merely help them find their way to the reins of power.” He smiled as he saw who was entering the throne room. “After we celebrate a bonding?” Zen was on her feetand running towards Bastian. He held his arms openand held her to him, his expression daring Leonin to do anything to deny his claim. Leonin smiledand bowed his head to the man. “Lord Bastian,” he said as he remained on the throne, “our sire was correct in only one act; choosing you as our sister’s mate. If it is still her wish,and yours, to be joined; we will do nothing to prevent it.” “Your sister?” Bastian looked at the man he had believed was Aiden Jenosand then at Zen. “But I thought…” “Aiden relinquished his claim to life,” Zen broke in sadly, “so that my brother could return to this world. This,” she nodded to Leonin, “is my brother, the prince Leonin Deis.” “This is your seat, lord Bastian,” Leonin said as he got up off the throne. “I repair to my place at Ynast’ur.” He kissed Zen on the foreheadand laid his hand on Bastian’s shoulder. “There I will plan our next attack on those who would chain our world.” He kissed Zen on the cheek. “Sister, I will give you such time as I can.” Bastian watched as the light moved inand enveloped Leonin in its embrace. He had to close his eyesand still it blazed until he had to turn away. When he could finally look back, Leonin was gone, as was the lord Dregar. He looked down into Zen’s eyesand saw their all the emotions he was feeling himself. “You do not have to do this, my lady,” he said as he lost himself in her eyes. “I will not hold you to a choice made by your sire.” “I believe, my lord Bastian,” Zen smiled up at him, her heart swelling with love, “that I made my own choice quite clear.” “Then the announcements will be made,” Bastian smiledand hugged her close. “A bonding ceremony will be held at the end of the month.” He turnedand saw her attendants. “You will take the princess to her chambers now. I have business to attend.” He saw Zen frown. “Our parting will not be over long, my beloved. I promise you.” * Abbott Jenos felt the loss of his son the moment it happened. For the briefest second, Aiden had been standing before him, telling him what he was doingand why. The man had been incensed at the betrayal. His own son had handed over his life to an ancient; the son of the Emperor Zoran, so that heand his power base could be destroyed. He would die before he would allow that to happen.And his only weapon, heand his allies agreed, was the princess Zen. She had the power to wield against her own sibling. Especially after they saw to her augmentation. The announcement of her bonding with the lord Bastian of Norest’un had reached them a week laterand he began setting the trap. He watched now from the Governors Hall in Geem as the lord Bastianand his princess entered the Great Hall. He had gone to his knees, as all had, watching the copper haired princess on the arm of her chosen. He found the eyes of the one who had been selectedand nodded. Zen was out in the gardens of the manor chosen for Bastianand herself two days later with her attendants. She was enjoying the sun as it bathed her in warmthand life. Then she frozeand opened her eyes. Her attendants were lying on their sides. She checked themand assured herself that they were merely sleeping, then rose to her feet. The man came out of the shadows, the weapon in his hand. His face was hidden behind a tracker’s mask, but Zen could see behind it through his mind. He was here for her,and he was not going to allow her to say no. Zen drew up a shield as he firedand the dart fell to the ground, harmless. The one fired by his companion, who was behind her, hit its markand she fell, crying out in anger at her oversight. When she woke up, she found herself strung up in a web of wiring. Zen screamed as she tried to pull freeand fire blazed along her bloodstream. She could feel her mind melting inside of her headand she was writhing as the pain mounted. She could not move as a man entered the roomand removed his clothing. He began to torture her, not speaking a word to explain why this was being done to her. Then he raped her brutally, leaving her shaking in painand horror. “You have done quite well, gentlemen,” Jenos’ smile deepened as he turned from the viewing window. “We shall continue the punishment until her distraught chosen arrives.” Zen shivered as she tried to free herself from the webbing againand her body screamed in agony as it punished her. Her body was welland truly chained, she realized. But was her mind? She tried to call out for help,and her mind burned as the punishment struck. Zen could not move, physically or mentally. She could feel the tears coursing down her cheeks, but she could not move to wipe them away. A door openedand she saw another man approach. He freed her from the webbingand carried her into another room. He laid her on the floorand rolled her overand bound her wrists behind her back. Then he raped her brutally, leaving her shakenand bruised. She could feel her eyes swelling shut from his blows as he bound her anklesand gagged her. He left her alone as she passed out. For the next several days, the tortureand the rapes continued until there was not one area on her body that had not been abused. “Your chosen will know why that was done,” the man hissed into her ear the last day. “He brought this on you, princess.” He clamped his hands around her throatand Zen could feel herself losing consciousness. She could not fight him; every movement only brought on intense pain. She was going to die, without ever being able to tell Bastian that she loved him. She blacked outand her torturer let her go. He left the old storage building along the riverand took up a vantage point. He watched as Bastianand his men arrived. Five minutes later, Bastian came out, carrying Zen in his arms. His expression was everything that the man had hoped it would be. She woke upand found herself trapped by immense pain. Every movement she made caused agony, but she refused to let it stop her as she looked around. She was in her room in the manorand she could not move. Someone had sat her up in bedand was spooning broth into her mouthand helping her to swallow. She heard a door open but could not move her head to see who was coming. She felt his mindand she could feel tears flowing down her cheeks.And then he was sitting beside her, his hand stroking hers, his eyes filled with grief,and guilt. Zen wanted to tell him it was not his fault, whatever that man had told her, but she found it hard to speak. “My beautiful lady,” Bastian cried, his voice tinged with pain. “I should have been able to protect you from this.” “He said it was your fault, Bastian,” Zen said softly, her voice hoarse from the strangling. She moved her hand to his, wincing in pain. “It was not.” She closed her eyes a moment against the pain. “You did not do this to me.” The door openedand Leonin came into the room. He saw Bastian’s pain, but his sister was in far greater need right that moment. He sat down next to the bedand laid his hands on hers. Zen closed her eyes as his power surged through her, mendingand healing the damage that had been done to her. Neither of them heard Bastian leave. When Zen was finally drawn down into a healing sleep, Leonin turned his headand found the man gone. He left the roomand found Bastian in his study, drinking. “I have left her in a healing sleep,” Leonin told him as he accepted a goblet from the servant. “She will wake in a few hoursand all the damage will be gone.” He laid his hand on Bastian’s shoulder. “You did not do this to her, brother,” he told the man. “I saw her mind. This was done by someone on the word of the Temple Council.” He was frowning darkly. “They mean to show us that they will not go down easily.” “Who?” Bastian askedand then hissed when Leonin shared the face of the man Zen had seen. “He was supposed to be dead!” He shared his history with the man in question with his new brotherand knew Leonin understood his anger. “I want her out of it, Leo,” Bastian told his brother-in-law. “I don’t care what you have to do,” he continued, his pain plain. “I want Zen put somewhere they can not reach her again.” “She would never forgive either of us,” Leonin began to protest. He saw that Bastian was adamant. “But she would be safe.” He noddedand knew what he had to do. “Are you ready to lose her forever, Bastian?” “Forever?” Bastian looked at Leonin in confusion. “I am merely asking that she be kept away from this, Leo…” “If she is,” Leonin broke in, “then we will fall. The Council will remain in the hands of men who should be in chains.And our world will be on its knees to them.” He laid his hand on Bastian’s shoulder. “What do you think they will do to our Zen when we are not here to protect her?” “They will not get another chance,” Zen’s voice broke in from the doorway. She was leaning on the doorframe, shaking in weakness. She waved Bastian’s hand offand made her own way to a chair. “Yes, brother,” she frowned as she felt his censure in her mind. “I know I should be sleeping.” She pulled Bastian’s hand to her cheekand held it here, her eyes closed. “I needed your touch, beloved,and you were not there.” Bastian picked her up in his armsand Leonin nodded. He understood what Bastian wanted,and he would see that it was done. He watched them leaveand turned his mind to a way to bring their enemies down. It was obvious they would have to be dealt with harshly now. No one touched his sister like thisand remained untouched. He found his first teamand sent them to issue ‘invitations’ to the members of the Counciland their families; all save Jenos. When he arrived at Ynast’ur, he would find them in his fortress awaiting his displeasure. He would save Jenos for the last. “I love that you want to protect me, my love,” Zen said much later as she lay in Bastian’s arms, “but I am needed.” She felt Leonin’s power surging. “My brother is handling the first charge now. We have time to rest.” Their rest only lasted until morning. They were out in the gardens when one of the guards came in to tell them that the Governors representative, a lord Tor, had arrived. Bastianand Zen went into the throne roomand found Marek waiting with two men behind him. Zen recognized Hyramand his brotherand wondered what they were doing here. She tried to see into Marek’s mind, but it was locked to her. Zen frowned at this; he had never been able to hide his mind from her before. Had her father done this to him? “Prince Bastian,” Marek bowed his head to her mate. “Princess Bastian,” he bowed his head to her. “The Governors asked me to come to you after a complaint was filed on behalf of your subjects.” He nodded at the brothers. “Theyand their people asked us to remove you from rule. They claim you acted with the late Emperor Zoran to keep them enslaved.” He held his hand up as Bastian began to protest. “I have been apprised of your true status, Your Highness,” he said. “These men have been brought to you for punishment.” “Punishment?” Bastian repeated. “What for, lord Tor?” He looked at the brothers. “In their eyes, I was working with my lady’s sire to harm them. The fact that I had to allow his evil to keep my cover intact does not excuse what was done to them.” He looked at Zenand she nodded. “My ladyand I would make recompense for her sire’s acts. What would you have of us, Hyrod? Hyram?” “We had no thought on the matter,” Hyrod said honestly. “We shall have to consider what our answer should be.” “You shall remain here as our guests until you do,” Bastian nodded. He motioned to a guard. “Show the brothers to guest chambers, Yrdu. Lord Tor will remain a moment.” He waited until the others were goneand then turned to Marek. “You have a prior claim to my lady, Marek Tor. Do you wish to renew it?” “Our bond was broken, Prince Bastian,” Marek replied. “I am quite pleased with my new situation. My new mate is everything I could have wished for.” “He is speaking truth, beloved,” Zen told Bastian sadly, “as he believes it to be.” She saw the damage in Marek’s mindand wished to undo it. “I could heal the damage done, Marek,” she told the man, “but it must be your choice.” “I have a vague remembrance of our time together, Princess,” Marek told her. “You imprisoned me in the Shrine with my father. Your other mate, Prince Daren, put a compulsion on my mind to keep me there.” He was angry with her, Zen saw. “Neither of you allowed me freedom to assist.” He held his hand up as Zen started to protest. “I know you meant to keep me safe, Zen,” he sighed, “but that is not enough. I am happy with a mate who allows me to make my own choices,and stands in support if my choices are not correct.” He did not look at all sorry for the pain he was causing. “Remove the damage, if it is your wish; it does not change my decision.” “No,” Zen shook her head. “It does not keep you from function,and so it is not something needing repair.” She rose to her feetand nodded to her mateand her former mate. “If you would excuse me. I need to be alone for a moment.” “That was harsh, lord Tor,” Bastian said to the man once Zen was gone. “She loved you with all she is,and you treated that gift as if it were poison.” “I meant no dishonor,” Marek told Bastian. “If I have hurt your princess, I will apologize. But,” he continued as he looked at the man, “I have a feeling you are relieved that I do not renew my bond.” “We are different men, Marek,” Bastian told him. “We could never be comfortable sharing her.” He sent his mind outand found Zen in the gardens, her sadnessand grief making his heart hurt with her. “If you would excuse me, my lady needs my attendance.” He turned to a guard. “You will see lord Tor to the best guest chamber. He will remain our guest tonight.” Bastian roseand went to his mate. She looked up, smiling through her tearsand offered her hand to him. He sank downand pulled it to his cheek, holding it in place. “I understand your grief, beloved. He is a good man.” “He will always be a part of me, beloved,” Zen nodded, “but I understand his choice. He was correct. Darenand I took his choices from him. That was wrong of us.” Her eyes were filled with pain. “How was I any better than my father?” “You did it out of loveand concern, my lady,” Bastian told her, seeking to comfort her now. “Your sire did it to have power over people. You,” he said as he pulled her to him, “could never be like your father.” “Have you heard from my cousin?” Zen asked as he carried her to their chamber. “We leave to visit the Aerie in the morning,” Bastian told her. “Prince Daren is looking forward to meeting your new mate.” “Something in that disturbs you, beloved,” Zen felt his unease. She looked upand saw his frown. “What is it?” “He was entirely too eager,” Bastian told her candidly. “He reminded me far too much of your sire.” He felt her shudderand laid his cheek against hers. “I apologize. The resemblance was familialand I was not ready for it.” “There is something wrong with his mind,” Zen told him as she tried to reach outand found only walls where Daren’s mind should be. “His mind has never been closed to mine.” She started a plan. “We are changing our plans,” she decided. “Have a messenger go to Darenand tell him that the Princeand Princess of Norest’un have decided to go to Tehari to do homage at the Shrine there.” She laid her hand on her abdomen. “They wish a blessing on their child.” “Child?” Bastian’s eyes widened in shockand then he picked her up in his armsand danced around with her laughing in joy. “Oh my lady! You have made me the happiest of all mortals!” His roars brought guards runningand he looked at them in confusion. “No,” he shook his head as he realized that they were alarmed. “There is no reason to fear for us. My lady love has just informed me that an heir is to be born. Have the vintner break out a couple of bottles of the bestand share them out with those who are not on duty. We will celebrate.” The guards turned to leave. “Captain,” he called back the man. “Make arrangements for the princessand I to travel to Tehari. We must give thanks at the Shrine there.” “Child?” Leonin smiled as they went to tell him their news. “I will approach the Tehari on your behalf, sister. In fact,” he beamed, “I will go ahead of youand smooth your path.” He had a sudden worrying thought. “You will have to go on foot, Zen. Will you be able to travel in your condition?” “If the baby arrives before we do,” Zen told him, too happy to worry, “that is as it must be.” She squeezed Bastian’s hand as she felt his worry. “My mate is more prone to worry, so I will leave you to discuss the travel arrangements.” “She carries quickly, brother,” Leonin told his brother-in-law. “You may well find you have an heir before you arrive. I shall ask the pride to lift the travel restrictions as much as possible for you.” “But we shall still have to walk into the village,” Bastian frowned. “I understand that, as I understand why Zen feels that going to Temple is out of the question. I am going to be old before my time mated to your sister.” “She is a challenge,” Leonin nodded, understanding his feelings. “She would not be Zen were she not so head-strong.” “I will contact the Dregar,” Bastian decided. “Perhaps they will consent to doing litter duty to the edge of the village.” He nodded to Leonin. “Travel safe, Leo.” “Travel well, Bast.” * It took two days to make all the arrangementsand pack supplies. Three days from the village of Tehari, Bastian had the transport land. Zen was only mildly showing at this point. She had altered her reproduction rate so that the child would develop more slowly, but it would still arrive within the next three to four days. They stepped out into the blazing heat of middayand made camp. The Dregar were to join them that night to continue travel. Bastian’s men took up positions around the perimeter as the servants put up a shade for their princess. Zen laid back with a smileand Bastian sank down next to her, holding her hand until she fell asleep. He left her to the care of her attendantsand went to check with the men. “We have company, lord prince,” his captain told him as Bastian approached. “Chen,” he continued as Bastian put his mind to the report. “At least a dozen in number.” “Alert your men, Captain. Tell them that if the Chen approach,” Bastian told the man, “they do not engage. This is their land. We are the guests here.” He returned to Zenand saw that she was sitting up, her eyes closed. She was searching the area in her own way. She opened her eyes as he sank down next to herand confirmed his captain’s report with one of her own. He took her hand in hisand laid it against his cheek. A servant brought them each a cup of waterand moved off with cupsand a water bag to tend to the men. Zen set hers asideand Bastian did likewise. He was off to warn his men as she struggled to her feetand checked the other servants. They knew nothing of a plot to drug the guards or their masterand mistress. “Hello, cousin.” Daren said as he landed behind her. He smiled as Zen turned, but the smile died as he saw her condition. “You carry his pup.” “Why are you here, Daren?” Zen asked him, wondering why she felt so ill at ease. “Don’t you have a mate of your own who requires your presence?” “I want only you, little cousin,” Daren told her as he stepped towards her. “I gave her to another male in the flock.” He frowned as Zen backed away from him. “I will have you back, Zen,and I will not share.” He hissed as Bastian came striding back into camp. “A challenge awaits you, little man. You will not keep her.” “What was that all about?” Bastian asked as he held Zen close. She was shaking in reaction to her cousin’s visit. “I don’t know,” Zen told him. “His mind is closed to me. All I find are walls keeping me from finding his thoughts.” She moved closer to him. “I’ll be all right. He startled me.” “We could go home, beloved,” Bastian suggested. He rested his chin on top of her head. “We can make the pilgrimage later…” “We are not cowards,” Zen broke in. “Leonin is coming,” she said as she leaned into Bastian for comfort. “He is angry.” Leonin came striding into camp from the westand sank down on a fallen log. A servant brought him waterand he drained it in a gulp. He was given moreand he drank this slower. He reached out to slap the servant on the backside as she moved offand his smile widened. Zen could tell he was trying to calm himself down. She went to the shadeand sank down to wait. It did not do to rush Leonin, she saw. “Daren has pulled something,” Zen saw in his mind. He looked over at herand nodded. “He was here just before you were, Leo,” she told him. “He told us that there was a challenge waiting.” “He has placed a claim with the Tehari,” Leonin told her. “He claims that Bastian stole you from himand seeks their judgment on the matter as impartial parties.” “But they are not impartial, Leo,” Zen argued. “Daren is an ally. They will wish to keep that alliance.” “But your brother is their Creator,” Bastian said,and then saw Leonin’s expression. He bit his lip. “You aren’t allowed to intervene in this matter?” “Only if the matter touches the Chen directly,” Leonin told him. He held his hands up as he saw the anger in Bastian’s eyes. “I created their race,and gave them guidelines to follow; but I want them to find their own path.” “Fine words, brother,” Bastian spat. “They do nothing to help us.” He sank down next to Zenand pulled her into his arms. “I will not let them take my lady away from me, Leo. I will appeal on the grounds that their alliance with the claimant makes their impartiality questionable.” He closed his eyes a moment. “Have you been able to read him, Leo? Zen tells me Bastian’s mind is a blank to her.” “His mind,” Leonin told him candidly, “has always been a blank to me.” He frowned as he saw Bastian’s mind. “Someone tried to drug your guards? This is not acceptable.” His frown deepened as he saw the Chen arriving. They went down on their knees as he rose to his feet. “There is no need for this guard,” he told them coldly. “The accused is in my charge. You will return to Tehariand wait.” “At once, Creator,” the lead male bowedand signaled the others off. “And Chen’fer?” “Yes, Creator?” the male kept his head bowedand waited. “Dishonor has been done here,” Leonin said simply. “An attack on the claimant’s men, recently thwarted.” He nodded to where a guard was carrying in a woman over his shoulder. Another followed, carrying one of the men. “Justice shall be meted here.” Chen’fer bowed his head lowerand moved off, his mind dark with anger. It was not done! A challenge had been made,and the challenged had been attacked outside of the arena. That went against all the lawsand customs of the Chen! He increased his speedand went to Chen’ya. His eyes were cold as he looked over at Daren, who was speaking to his men. He bristled as he saw the bird man’s eyes. “Dishonor,” Chen’fer said to his mate as he nodded for her to join him in the hut. “The challenged attacked; a man fallen.” He sank down on a seatand accepted a cup of water from a slave. “The Creator comes to hear the challenge.” “He would not dare!” Chen’ya bristled in anger. “He is our ally. He would not dishonor us in this way.” “We will not know it was he,” Chen’fer told her as he relaxedand removed his travel harness. “The Creator has the weapon in his hand. He will bring truth.” “The bird kingand his men are not to leave this village,” Chen’ya told him, her voice tight with anger. “If they ask, tell them it is a condition of the challenge.” Her fangs bared in a deadly smile. “If he disagrees, have himand his birds restrained.” Her fists clenched in anger. “No one dishonors the Chen!” Jenos turned from the monitoring device, a pleased smile on his face. He had seen to it that the alliance between the Nydareand the Tehari was in jeopardy. One more act,and it would be destroyed completely. Princess Zen would be in his hands then,and once she was properly programmed, no one would be able to stop him. He nodded to the technician working on the monitoring equipmentand went to his cabin. * They were only one day out of the village when Zenand the others came upon the Dregar. They had been shot out of the skyand were in various stages of unconsciousness. Bastian called a halt to their travelsand joined Zenand her brother in tending to their allies wounds. He finally made Zen get some rest, worried as he saw her growing pale from the power she was wielding. He frowned when she didn’t argue. Leonin settled down near her an hour later, knowing that this was just another part of the attack that had been struck earlier. Someone did not want Zenand Bastian to arrive at the village. So he sent a call ahead, finding Chen’ya’s mindand alerting her to their troubles. He smiled as he saw the steps she had taken to assure that Darenand his men were not involved. “This is not my cousin’s work, brother,” Leonin told Bastian as his sister’s mate joined them. “Someone else is doing this.” “Then we can expect worse,” Bastian frowned. He looked over at his mate, who was sleeping peacefully. “I will not have my heir born in some man’s cage, Leo!” He rose to his feet as his captain came into the camp. “Is there a problem, Captain?” “There is a transport moving in from the north, lord prince,” the Captain told him. “It has not answered our hails.” “We must get to the village now,” Leonin said as he went to Zen. He shook herand she opened her eyes. “Little sister,” he said gently. “I have need of your assistance.” He looked at Bastian. “Have your men bring the Dregar into camp. We need everyone close.” Bastian nodded to the Captainand they went to gather the wounded. When everyone was in the camp, Bastian felt power began to crackle along his nerve endings. He knew they were workingand that he was a part of whatever was happening. He opened his mind to themand allowed the power to surge. He fought the painand concentrated on the power. Something important was happeningand it needed to occur. He let it happenand fell into the nothingness. When he woke up, they were in Tehari. The Chen were on their knees as Leonin caught Zenand carried her into a nearby hut where a female was waiting. “Your child is arriving, lord Bastian,” Chen’ya said as he went after them. She laid her hand on his armand he looked down at her. “She is very weak, your mate. She will need your strength.” Bastian noddedand moved to Zen’s side. She held up her hand and smiled weakly as he took it in his. He drew it up to his lipsand kissed her, sending her his love. Zen had never felt so weak,and she knew that this was serious. Their child was comingand needed her to be strong. She felt strength coursing into her from her mate,and her brother, as the pains began in earnest. They would not move from Zen’s side as the healer came to assist her, so the female put them into service as supportersand stood back at the ready. Bastian could feel her weakening as the pains increased,and he poured himself out to her, giving her moreand more of himself until he was nearly on his own knees in weakness. “No, love,” he chided her as she tried to fight him off. “You need this strength of me. I will give it.” “You leave yourself helpless,” Zen said weakly, though the expression in her eyes showed him how much loved his gift was to her. She looked at the healer. “Send them both out, Healer. I would not damage those I love.” The healer stepped forward as Zen screamedand pushed Bastianand Leonin towards the doors. They did not leave, but remained within, as the child came. The boy was cleanedand placed in Bastian’s arms. A sister followed the small boy,and she was given into Leonin’s arms. He looked down at his nieceand saw his sister again. He took the boy from Bastian to let the man got his mate. Then heand the healer took the infants outside where he presented them to the pride. “Behold Arinand Atav,” he said solemnly, “heirs of Bastianand Zen, the new born princeand princess of Norest’un. This day we celebrate.” He looked over at Daren sternly. “All challenges are waived until tomorrow.” He turned back as he heard Bastian’s cry of alarm,and turned the infants over to their mother. She smiled down at them, her face pale, her weariness claiming her. Leonin took her hands in hisand she looked up at himand shook her head. He refused her denialand gave her as much of his strength as he could spare until he saw color return to her. Leonin leaned downand kissed her on the forehead. “You are needed here, sister,” he said gently as he laid his hand on Bastian’s shoulder. “You can not leave your mate alone with a newborn sonand daughter.And I,” he continued as he smiled at her, “selfish beast that I am; wish to know you as I never was allowed in our former life.” “Get you gone, lords,” the healer hissed at them both. “The little mother needs her rest now.” “Bastian?” Leonin called from the door as he realized he had not been accompanied there. He saw the man’s faceand knew his answer. “You will allow the new father to remain, healer,” Leonin told the female. “For I swear you would need an army to move him from his mate’s side.” He moved outsideand smiled as he saw that his edict for celebration was being taken to heart. Streamers of flowered vines were being hung as the Chen were singing the song of birth. He saw Bastian’s captainand approached the man. The lord Dregar was just rising to his feet from his pallet, shaking off the man’s offer of assistance. Leonin met the creature’s eyesand nodded; liking what he saw in the male’s mind. “The blow was struck quickly,” the lord Dregar told Leonin. “My menand I fell hardand in great pain.” He frowned as she searched his memory. “One of the outer scouts sent word of an approaching transport,and then we fell.” He unfurled his wingsand stretched. “I will send out scouts to search.” “What of the woman, Captain?” “She is being held by the Chen, lord,” the Captain told him. “They keep her quiet until such time as she may be interrogated.” He looked over at the hut where Bastianand Zen were resting. “My good lord Bastian has a true prize in his mate, your sister.” “I believe she has finally found the one male worthy of her heart,” Leonin nodded. “Her first was a bargain for protection; her second,” he looked over at Daren, “was a bargain for compassion. But this man, Bastian,” he smiled, “wished her honestly or not at all.” “He would have refused her from her father,” the Captain nodded, “until he saw her need. Even then,” the man continued, “he was determined the choice be hers; though his heart lost at the sight of her.” “I charge you then, Captain,” Leonin nodded, pleased to hear his assessment of the man’s character confirmed, “that full watch be kept on your lordand lady while they are here.” He looked over at Daren. “I must have words with my noble cousin.” The Captain bowed his headand Leonin moved over to the pens holding Darenand his men captive. “Cousin, you are not pleased with your accommodations?” “I came here for assistance…” “You came here to damage, cousin,” Leonin broke in coldly. “Had you any love for my sister, you would let her be.” He tried to look into Daren’s mind, but it was blackand roiling with such negativeand violent emotions, he could see no true thoughts. “You had her for a time. Be content.” “I will have her back, cousin,” Daren told Leonin, his eyes hardand cold. “I do not acknowledge this new bond of hers. It was an arrangement made her through the force of her sire’s will…” “You aremistaken, cousin,” Leonin broke in, his anger mounting. “What our sire may have chosen for my sister has become a bond of true affectionand honesty. Can you say yours was the same?” He saw Daren flinchand look away. “No,” he nodded. “You took advantage of her compassionate natureand convinced her it was an act that was necessary. You did not need her, Daren. What she gave you could have been found in another.” He saw he was making his point. “You lied to her, cousin, to have her.” “She was meant to be mine, Leonin!” Daren snarled. “She would have been mine had your evil sire not caused her death!” He looked at his cousin. “I could not take a chance of losing her again! Can you not see that?” “What I see, my cousin,” Leonin said coldly, “is a man more like my sire than his own son! How dare you force my sister into a bond she would have given you honestly once.” He turned to see Chen’yaand her elders standing behind him. “Have you heard enough?” They noddedand Leonin turned his back on Daren. “Your judgment?” “This one’s challenge is invalidated,” Chen’ya said coldly. “His claim is based on liesand manipulation, not truth.” She motioned to the guards. “Release the king Nydare. Heand his men are leaving. They are not welcomed back.” Daren stepped out as the door opened to the penand glared at Leonin. He vaulted up into the skyand his men followed him. They only flew off a few miles before they landed. Daren paced, his expression dark with rage. How dare that insufferable Leonin deny his claim! As Zen’s older brother,and heir to Zoran, he was within his rights to do so; but he had done it in as humiliating a fashion as he could find. How had he known of the truth of the bonding? It must have been by Zen’s own words, for Daren knew Leonin could not read him. His rage mounted. She had betrayed him? He would see her on her knees for such an act! “They shall not keep our Queen,” he told his men. “Zenyssa is oursand will be returned to us by force, if necessary.” He turned to Steyd. “Have a drug brought, Steyd. Dose their waterand bring the village down.” He looked back towards the village, his fists clenched. “When they have fallen, we will take our Queen.” “But lord Bastian…” “Can have their pups!” Daren hissed over Steyd’s objections. “I will have what is mine! The Nydare will have their Queen returned!” * Zen woke up several hours into the nightand sat up slowly. Her body protested the movement stilland she got to her feet carefully. She saw Bastian lying on a cot nearbyand went to him, stroking his cheekand smiling as he sighed at her touch. She went to the crib where their children layand looked down into their brilliant green eyes. She touched them, assuring herself that they were well. Arin, their son,and Atav, their daughter; Zen smiled; named for those who were loved. She felt the call of the night airand moved outside slowly, wondering at the silence. Shouldn’t there be a guard on duty, she wondered as she moved into the square. Someone moved up behind herand a large hand clamped over her mouth to still her cries. “Leave the missive,” Daren’s voice sounded in her ear. “We have what we came for now. There is no need to delay further.” He put his arm around Zen’s waistand pulled her close. “Peace, cousin. You make me drop youand it ends in a way neither of us wish.” Zen looked downand saw that they were already several feet off of the ground. She didn’t care. He had taken her by forceand she had no wish to go with him. She bit his hand and he clamped down harder, covering noseand mouth togetherand cutting off her air. She clawed at his hand as the air was shut off from her lungs, until she passed out. Daren shifted her into his armsand continued flying off with her. They arrived at the Aerieand he took her to the laboratory, where he strapped her face down on the table. He sat downand waited beside her until her eyes opened again. The emotions he saw there made him frown, but he was determined. “You are back among us,” he said to her simply, “where you belong.” He ripped open the back of her gown. “You shall be one of us again, my Queen.” “No!” Zen cried out in protest. “You have no right! I belong with my mate,and my children.” “We have a child, cousin,” Daren reminded her. “He would have his mother returned to him. I would have my mate returned to me!” “I do not want you, Daren,” Zen told him. “I want to be with Bastianand our children.” She was looking up at him now, her pleas showing in her eyes. “Cousin, please do not do this heinous thing to me. As you love me…” “I do love you, cousin,” Daren broke in, laying his fingers over her lips. “That is why you are here. I will not be parted from you, my lovely one. I will never let you go again.” He nodded to Thaya. “Begin.” When Thaya did not do as he asked, he slapped her. “Leave us then, female. I will do the work myself.” He looked up as alarms began to sound. “They come already?” Zen was left alone, relief flooding through her at the interruption. She pulled at the straps holding her down, but they would not release. She was still so weak, her mind cried as her body began to shut down. She could hear screamsand shouts of anger, weapons fireand sounds of combat, as she lost consciousness. When she came back from the darkness, it was to find a Marek looking down at her with a pleased smile on his face. “Princess,” he bowed his head to her as his men freed Zen from the strapsand helped her up. “It appears we arrived just in time.” He found a coverand put it around her. “Your captorand his people have eluded us, but they will stand judgment for this act against you.” “How did you know to come here, Marek?” Zen asked him as she went with him. “It was an act he had not planned.” “We were watching the village,” Marek told her as he caught her as she swayed. He frowned as he saw how pale she was. “You are ill, Princess?” “I have recently given birth to twins,” Zen told him. “I am still wearied from that act.” Marek picked her up in his armsand her body moved into his, remembering. “I would go back to my mate now, Marek.” “You are to be brought to the Governors for your own protection,” Marek told her as they left the Aerieand boarded his transport. “Your lord will be told where you are.” He saw the mutinous look on her face. “It is as the lord Tepit wishes,and his edict are not to be disobeyed, Princess.” He took her into a cabin, where a sweet-faced brunette was waiting. “Princess Zenyssa of Norest’un,” Marek made the introductions; “this is my lady wife, Arienne. Beloved, she has recently given birthand will need your assistance.” “It shall be my honor, my lord husband,” Arienne bowed her headand helped Zen to the bed. “Please, lady,” she said gently as she helped Zen sit, “allow yourself to rest. We will reunite you with your children soon enough.” Marek nodded his head, knowing his sweet wife would see to Zen’s needs. Seeing the two of them together was strange. He had never thought there would be a time where his former mateand his current lady would be in the same place together. But Arienne had insisted, in her role as a healer, to be allowed to come with him. He could not deny her the request, as he had the feeling that her talents would come in handy. He had not been wrong. He went to the control areaand took a seat next to the pilot. “Send a messenger to the Tehari,” he said to the man. “Inform Prince Bastian that he will find his mate in Geem, a guest of Governor Tepit Ven. Warn him that the king Nydare is still looseand may seek retribution in other ways.” “You think the creature will go after her children?” the pilot queried as he keyed the message into the droneand sent it out to its destination. “He is that insane?” “His mind has been seriously damaged by what his uncle did to us,” Marek nodded. “How I am not as insane as he is,” he continued as he thought of his Arienne, “I owe to my lady wife. Her gentle healing kept me from falling over the brink.” The transport suddenly buckedand he looked at the controls. “What is happening?” “It is not a fault in the transport, my lord,” the pilot frowned as he checked the controls. The transport bucked againand there was a screeching sound from the back. “Something is attacking us.” “Zen!” Marek criedand ran back towards the cabins. As he did, the sound of screeching intensified,and was quickly followed by screams. He opened the cabin doorand saw Daren pulling Zen out of the hole created by his attack. Arienne lay in a corner, crumpled in a heap. “Daren! You must stop this!” “She is mine, Marek Tor!” Daren snarledand held on to the struggling Zen. “I will not be denied!” He looked over at Arienne. “If you value her, my former brother, you will not come after us.” He slugged Zen across the jawand she collapsed into his arms. Then, with one last cold look at Marek, he flew off with his prisoner. Marek went to Arienneand was relieved to see that she was unharmed. He was stunned to see the anger in her eyes, so out of keeping with her sweet nature. He helped her to her feetand she pushed him asideand ran to the hole in the bulkhead. He had to pull her back as the transport buckedand she started to fall. “He can’t be allowed to keep her, Marek,” she told him fiercely. “We have to go after them.” She saw his concern. “I couldn’t protect her,” Arienne cried. “He just swatted me aside like I was an insectand grabbed the princess.” “You are not coming…” “She will need a healer,” Arienne broke in fiercely. “He is determined to do damage for her denying him.” She saw his frownand laid her hands on his arm. “Marek,” she pleaded with him, “she was your mate! You can’t abandon her now.And I will not let that bastard get away with what he intends.” “Your father is not going to like me taking you into the field, Ari,” Marek frowned. He knew he had lost the argument already, but he made one last plea. “If anything happened to you, he would skin me alive.” “My father has protected me enough for one lifetime,” Arienne replied. “You know I am right, beloved. The longer we wait, the further ahead he gets.” Marek gave inand she kissed him. “You won’t regret this, beloved.” While Marek went to make arrangements for a new transport, Daren carried Zen east into the jungles of Rizon’dur. His scouts had found a long abandoned city there on an island in the center of a vast lake. It was perfect for the flock he had seen when he had inspected it. There was no direction they could be approachedand not see. Prisoners could not swim off the island; the lake was too large. Only the winged Nydare could comeand go. He looked down into Zen’s faceand mourned the loss of her wings. He would have to keep her without them until she accepted the renewal of their bond. It was the only way he could keep her under control. He carried her to the chamber at the top of the central towerand laid her down on the bed. There was only one way out of the room,and that was the way he had come in. “Wake now, beloved,” Daren said as he stroked her cheek. “We are home.” “Bastian?” Zen’s eyes openedand she saw Daren. She backed away from him, shaking her head. “What have you done, Daren?” “Merely returned you to your people, my Queen,” Daren replied. He remained where he wasand watched as she got upand went to the balcony. A shield kept her from stepping out of the chamber. “The shield has been coded to keep you in here, beloved,” he told her as she turned to glare at him. “Only myselfand those I choose to serve you can comeand go.” “You have to let me go, Daren,” Zen cried in protest. “I don’t belong to you anymore.” She moved away from him as he got upand came towards her. “You can cage me here, Daren,” she said coldly, “but I will never be anything but a prisoner to you now.” “You were my mate once, Zen,” Daren said as he backed her into a corner. “You will be so again.” “Never!” Zen exclaimed. “You can not force a bond, cousin. You know that!” “Then I shall just have to keep you here as a pet,” Daren said as he pressed her back, his body pinning her there, “until you relent.” He kissed her roughlyand heard her whimper. “You will change your mind, little cousin,” he smiled coldly as he ran his fingers over her lips. “I will have you back.” He backed awayand looked at her angry eyes. “Until then,” he laughed as he backed away, “enjoy your cage.” He stepped out onto the balcony, bowed to her with a mocking smiled,and flew off. Zen tried to follow him, but the shield held. She was forced to remain in the room he had put her in. Zen looked aroundand realized that the balcony was the only way out. There were no doors. But there were several other windows around the circular chamber, giving her a view of the fortress. Zen opened the patterned glassand leaned out. The nearest roof was at least twenty feet below her. If she tried to climb down, she would fall;and the fall would probably kill her. But wouldn’t death be preferable to being kept as a pet? “We have received a message from the Governors, my king,” Steyd said as Daren strode into his throne roomand sank down on the throne with a frown. “They are demanding the release of the Princess Bastian…” “There is no Princess here,” Daren broke in, anger flowing through him. “You will inform them so.” He saw Steyd’s uneasiness. “It is no lie. We have brought our Queen home, she is not a princess here.” “They are threatening retaliation on behalf of the prince Bastian, my king,” Steyd told him. “Surely war is not what you wish…” “If they come here,” Daren broke in coldly, “seeking to remove our Queen from our flock; then war is what they will get.” He looked at the younger Nydare male sternly. “Do you want to turn her over to them again? Her mind is damaged because of those non-wings, Steyd!” “They did a thorough job of it, my king,” Steyd nodded. “It is evil the way her sire made her believe that she was truly bonded to the prince Bastian; that she should no longer be a part of our flock.” His eyes were cold. “What is worse is that she does not remember your bond. She looks at you so coldly…” “We shall do what we can to help her remember the truth, Steyd,” Daren told the young one sadly. “Go deliver our answer to the Governors.” Once Steyd was gone, all semblance of sadnessand grief was swept away. A cold smile lit Daren’s face, one filled with intense triumphand satisfaction. “I will destroy them before I allow them to take her away again.” * Zen could feel Bastian’s mindand Leonin’s mind reaching out to hers. She could not reply; however. Something had been added to her food that was keeping her mind dulledand making it impossible for her to use her abilities. She was rendered to much the same state as she had been in Norest’un. Daren had not come near her for three days now,and she was getting moreand more anxious. He was not going to leave her alone forever. Zen’s mind conjured up all sorts of unpleasant images as she was left to ponder what he would do to her. “I would never harm, my sweet,” Daren’s voice sounded from the balcony entrance. Zen turned from the window overlooking the courtyardand saw his cold eyes belying his words. “You are my…” “Prisoner,” Zen provided a wordand saw his anger grow. “I did not come here willingly, Daren,” she continued as he came towards her, his fists clenched. “And I will not remain here willingly.” “Your will is the problem, little cousin,” Daren hissed. He caught her arm as she tried to move past himand yanked her back. “It’s time I did something about it.” “Let go of me, Daren,” Zen snapped, her eyes blazing in anger. “I am not yours! You have no rights to me any longer.” “I do not agree, Zen,” Daren said as he dragged her towards the bed. “And soon,” he laughed as he shoved her downand held her, “you will not fight any longer.” He drove his fangs into her throatand felt her stiffen in shock. A moment later, her body melted in response to the toxin. He looked down to see the anger in her eyes weakening. “I will remind you of how it was between us, my pretty Queen,” he said as his hands moved over her body. “You will want me again, if only as a bed mate.” Zen whimpered in protest as her body deserted her will. He had chained her mind so she could not fight the toxin’s effects. She lay next to him later, tears flowing down her cheeks, his arm holding her down. Her body was singing from what he had done to her, but her mind was shaking in rage. He had not right! She did not belong to him any longer. He might be able to control her physically; but he could not touch the part of her that she had shared with him once. She would never let him share that part of her again. His hand moved to her breastand she shuddered at his touch. She looked over to see him smiling at her in triumph. “I really don’t need to share that part of you, my sweet pet,” Daren told her coldly. “You please me well enough by sharing your delicious little body with me.” He drove his fangs into her throat againand Zen’s protests were swept away on waves of pleasure. “My beautiful mate,” he crooned as he moved over her again. “My angel.” Zen woke up several hours laterand found that he had gone. A meal was waiting for her on the tableand she got upand moved over to the table. She heard the rattle of chainand looked down to see the shackle on her ankle. She had been bound to a ring in the floor under the bed, she noted. Daren was taking no chances with her. Zen sat down at the tableand ate what she had been given, knowing it was drugged. She heard weapons fireand went to the balcony to see transports moving in on the fortress. A blast hit the towerand Zen cried out as a section of the roof fell inand struck her, pinning her legs. She blacked out from the agony sweeping through herand did not see the lord Dregar landing on the balcony. He entered the chamberand freed her. Then he carried her out through the hole in the roofand flew off. “Goddess?” Zen came awakeand whimpered as pain coursed through her body as she tried to sit. Someone held her downand she struck out at them, screaming as the movement brought fresh waves of pain. Cool hands stroked her aching bodyand she felt the pain easing. Her eyes openedand she looked up into Arienne’s smiling face. “There we are, Princess,” Arienne smiled gently. “You’ll be feeling better soon. No,” she said sternly, as Zen tried to sit up; “you are not quite ready to move yet.” She looked over her shoulder. “Your mate is awake now, Prince Bastian,” she said softly, “but try to keep her still. It’s going to be a while before the damage is completely undone.” “Beloved?” Bastian smiled as he took the seat Arienne vacated. He leaned down to kiss Zen on the forehead. He saw Zen smile weaklyand it was enough. “You had me worried, my lady.” “He wanted something he could no longer have,” Zen said softly, her voice a whisper. “What will happen to him now?” “He is with Leonin,” Bastian told her. “If your brother can not undo the damage your sire inflicted on your cousin, then the Governors will have him returned to stasis.” “The Nydare?” “They believed only what he told them,” Bastian told her, “and are not liable for his evil. Steydand Thaya have become Kingand Queen now. They have vowed to undo the damage that their sire inflicted during his illness.” “Is that what they call it?” Zen laughed,and then paled as pain hit. “Hurts.” “It will hurt for some time, beloved,” Bastian told her. “The roof fell in on you. It broke your legsand your back.And…’ “I lost a child,” Zen guessed what he did not wish to say. He noddedand she closed her eyes a moment. “It was an innocent. It should not have had to pay such a price.” Tears flowed down her cheeksand it was Bastian who wiped them away. “You did not give up on me, my love.” “You are my heart, my life,and my love,” Bastian told her, his hand resting against her cheek. “My life would end if you were not in it.” He saw the sadness in her eyesand knew she was thinking of her cousin. “Our children are doing well,” he changed the subject, giving her something else to think about. “They want their Mama.” “When can I see them?” Zen asked, a wave of weariness flowing over her. “Soon?” “If you allow yourself to rest, Princess,” Arienne said as she stepped forwardand gave Zen a sedative, “you should be able to see your babies tomorrow. Prince Bastian,” she said as Zen drifted off, ‘I wish to speak to you alone a moment.” They moved out into the corridor where Leonin was waiting with Marek, Chen’ya, the lord Tepitand his grandsons,and the lord Dregar. “The princess suffered a great deal more damage than we originally thought,” she told Bastianand the others. “We are doing what we can, but she is not growing any stronger. No,” she shook her head as she saw the shock on Bastian’s face, “she is not going to die, but her healing is going to be quite slow. We will have to keep her as immobile as possible until her bones have knitted.” She looked over at Leonin. “We don’t know how to undo the damage your cousin did to her mind, Prince Leonin,and I have a feeling this will distress her when she realizes she has lost that part of herself.” “I will come to her later,” Leonin nodded. He was on his feet. “I have someone I need to speak with.” “I want the children moved into the chamber with her,” Bastian told Arienne. “I realize this is your home, lady Tor, but…” “You are right,” Arienne nodded. “Your princess will rest easier if she knows your children are safeand well. I will see to it at once.” “Your lady is a dynamo, lord Tor,” Bastian said as he turned to Marek when Arienne strode away. “I understand that she refused to allow you to leave her behind when you made the strike on the fortress in Rizon’dur.” “She is like Zen in that way,” Marek nodded. “I had to practically restrain her when she found Zen. The roof was still threatening to come downand she was headed in without thought for herself.” “You have made an excellent choice in your mate, lord Tor,” Bastian smiled. “You would never be happy with the kind of woman who sits backand waits to be told what to do, or what to think.” * Leonin made his way to the prisonsand entered the cell where Daren was being kept in chains. Daren rose to his feet as he entered, his eyes coldand filled with rage. Leonin could feel the attack but he shrugged it off as if it meant nothing. Daren sat back, stunned. He realized that his cousin was not as helpless as he had believed. Leonin noddedand the thoughts he sent into Daren’s mind made the man shudder. “You were told to leave her alone, cousin,” Leonin said simply as he stood outside of the cell. “You disobeyed the direct order of the head of your house.” “I do not consider myself a member of the house of Deis, cousin,” Daren replied tightly. “When your sire did this to me, I became the head of my own house.” “You have lost that status now, Daren,” Leonin told him. “Steydand Thaya are the new rulers of the Nydare. You are outcast.” He saw his cousin frown. “You are still under my rule, cousin; no matter what you think. I could have you destroyed for what you did to my sister,” he continuedand saw Daren paying attention, “but that would be a waste of potential. So,” he stated coldly, “I am making arrangements to deliver you to the Temple. They plan on turning you into a tracker.” “They will chain my mind, Leonin!” “You cause too much damage when you are in control of it,” Leonin replied. “There is only one order I will burn into your mind. If they try to give you any order to come after those of your blood, the Chen, or the Nydare, you will relay a warning to them before you move.” He sent his mind flowing into Daren’s thenand permanently locked away any abilities that the Temple could use to cause true harm. “Enjoy your life as a Temple dog, cousin. You brought it on yourself.” “Leo!” Daren cried after him, pulling on his chains. “You can not do this to me! It is not your right!” Leonin made his way upstairsand nodded to Jenosand his team. They went down into the celland removed Daren. Leonin watched as they carried the unconscious man away, without even a moment’s remorse. His cousin had nearly killed Zen; the fact that he had been under a serious compulsion to do so meant nothing. Zoran had not had to push far to get Daren to believe he had such a right. Leonin waited until the Temple transport was goneand then he returned to the Tor household. “Sister,” he smiled as he sank down on the bed next to the sleeping Zen. “Let us see what we can do.” He went into her mindand saw the chains placed there. It was a crude chaining,and quite easy to reverse. Leonin was tempted to keep some of them in place, to make life easier for a brother-in-law he had true respect for. “You should never be chained so, little one,” he said as he continued his work, adding a new ability to her impressive repertoire. “That should help.” “Leo?” Zen’s eyes openedand she looked up at her brother. “Was it wise to give him to the enemy?” “He is now our stalking horse, sister,” Leo told her. “We will have advance warning if they mean to use him against us.” He stroked her cheek. “I understand that you grieve for the loss of the man he was, sister, but this is necessary.” “I don’t think Daren would agree with you,” Zen replied. She turned her head to look out the window, smiling as the sun came outand bathed her in its warmth. “I give you trust, brother. You apparently have more insight into how to fight the evil in this world than I do.” “I wish you to concentrate on raising your children now, little one,” Leonin said as he leaned downand kissed her forehead. “Steydand Thaya wish to raise your firstborn; keep him among the Nydare.” He saw her frown. “They will bring him to you for visits; they have no wish for him to lose both his parents.” “It might be kinder to have him believe that Steydand Thaya are his parents,” Zen said sadly. “I have never been part of his life.” She sent her mind through her bodyand saw the damage. “I am not going to be moving any time soon, am I?” “You are too weak to push the speed of healing right now,” Leonin told her as he stroked her hair. “I will not do it at this point,” he said as he saw her look. “You need time to regain your strength. Lord Torand his mate are taking very good care of youand your family while you mend.” * Daren woke up as Leonin was joining Zenand looked around the room he was in. He had been strapped down on webbingand any movement sent pain lancing through his body. A door openedand he glared at the Abbott Jenos as the man entered with technicians in tow. The techs moved to their machinesand checked the programsand connections to the wires placed at specific places on Daren’s body. “Your cousin has denied you your mate, prince Daren,” Jenos said as he looked into Daren’s eyes. “Your people have declared you outcast. The only place for you now is with us.” “I will not be your creature.” “Of course you will, prince,” Jenos smiled coldly, “if you want back what you have been denied.” He smiled as he saw he had Daren’s attention. “Prince Leonin has probably implanted commands for warning in your mind we can not undo. That is all right. We shall just have to make our plans with that in mind. What we will concentrate on,” he continued as he nodded to the technicians, “is the augmentation of the abilities he had left you,and the creation of others.” “You do not strip my will?” “Why should we do so, lord prince?” Jenos asked him. “We have the same goals, do we not?” Daren nodded as he saw the man’s mind. “We shall take out those who stand in the way of our rule,and you shall have the princess Zen back at your side. The only problem we might have,” he continued as the programs began, “is your wanting to move too fast on your final goal. If you promise me that you will follow the plan as it is laid out to you, I will leave your will your own.” “I do not trust your word, lord Jenos,” Daren hissed as he felt the first drug enter his system. “I am your prisoner now. You can tell me anything you wish to get me to lower my guards.” “I reserve the option of turning you into a brain-dead tool,” Jenos told him coldly, “for the first time you disobey your orders.” “You don’t mince words, do you?” “I find that things go far more smoothly,” Jenos smiled, “when everyone understands what is going on. While your mindand body are being altered, lord prince, to make you an optimum weapon,” he continued; “you will be questioned by our intelligence officers. Anything you can share with us to give us an advantage over our mutual enemies will be very greatly appreciated.” “How long?” Daren hissed as his body began to relax from the anesthetic. “Before you can be released on your first mission?” Jenos asked. Daren nodded. “The processingand programming will take a few days, maybe even weeks.” He saw the man beginning to relax. “It all depends on how quickly you heal.” Daren did not have time to ask what the man was talking about. He was screaming as the program kicked inand his mindand body began to alter. He saw Jenos watching with a cold smile on his faceand knew he had been wrong to allow this to happen. He was kept awake during the processing, so that he saw every last incision, every last implant, being done on his body. Through it all, one thought was fed into his helpless mind: This is all Leonin’s fault. He did this to you. No, Daren cried to himself, I did this to myself. “When we are through with you, prince Daren,” Jenos’ hated voice cut through the haze of pain; “there won’t be anyone on this world who can stop you.” Daren screamed as the pain increased. There was no attempt to dull it now, he realized. They wanted the pain to break him,and allow them to chain his mind. He struggled to hold out against the torment. Then he stiffened as someone touched his mind, soothing his pain, easing the torment. He had an image of a young woman with rich black hairand deep green eyesand he smiled. Mine, his mind sang as the contact remained with him through the worst of the processing. Forever mine!

Impressum

Tag der Veröffentlichung: 11.01.2010

Alle Rechte vorbehalten